#and if you're dressing to the nines it's that little bit extra

[rozaceous]

ands: the new year's debacle

Wayne Enterprises & Subsidiaries NYE Event, where Director Yang is in attendance with a tall, gorgeous, and mysterious Plus One. They are both seen cheerfully making conversation with Chief Fox, much to the bafflement of the combined office betting pools.

(aka: post bruce and co resolving the UST over the holidays, it's Wayne E's holiday party and he finds out that vivienne and rosalyn know each other, and know each other well. ft: kevin the mortified and unsuspecting office worker.)

“I’m not—” Kevin feels his heels slipping as both Patricia and Claire pretend to double-over with laughter, arms hooked around his as a pretense to frogmarch him towards the trio at the large window of the event space.

“The General likes you best,” Henry says in that obnoxious way where he thinks he’s contributing to the discussion, but it’s just hot air.

“Marvin the Martian’s her favorite,” he refutes.

Simon gives a hard stare over at their wayward co-worker and they all follow his gaze. Marvin “the Martian” is either trying to describe how superconductors work or the mechanics of the wobbling gelatin dessert in his hands to his plus one. Poor woman looks completely lost, as if she’s been beamed to another planet.

“She thinks his nickname is funny, but she thinks you’re actually funny,” Johanna explains with a tone of talking down to a toddler.

Another voice joins their conversation. “Maybe you can go? Female-female solidarity?” He was thinking it, and Michael is the one to say it out loud. He comes up behind Simon, nodding greetings and holding hors d'oeuvres.

Johanna gives him a scornful once-over. She doesn’t move any closer despite the haughty attitude—she’s just as terrified of their boss as the rest of them are.

Kevin continues to struggle to no avail. He hisses, “Ladies, please!”

They’re slowly but steadily inching closer towards doom. Kevin’s never been a proponent of more than a light jog every two days, but the way Henry looks pityingly at him makes him reconsider stopping by the top-of-the-line gym facilities that all WayneTech employees get access to. Unfortunately, it means he’d have to account for running into trouble outside of business hours, as well.

Speaking of trouble—

“Director Yang!” Patricia gives off a bubbly laugh—the only natural blonde on their floor and she leans hard into it. Kevin would buy in, too, if he hasn’t seen how she gave that Enterprise Division asshole Asher Mulland the run-around. He was none the wiser, either; too busy dealing with Director Yang reaming him for wasting everyone’s time when his side pushed for ‘tighter integration’ in the first place.

“Patricia, off-hours,” Director Yang says with a small raise of her champagne flute. “I see you and Claire are…” The way she trails off that sentence while looking askance at him makes Kevin want his every molecules to drop down to absolute zero, no motion whatsoever.

If he doesn’t move, she can’t see him, right?

“Kevin’s more fun than the rest of the boys’ club you’re running, Vivienne.” Claire is both purposefully casual and careful with how she says Director Yang’s name. The little curl of the draconian woman’s lips—blood red lacquer and a hint of teeth—at that mockery seems to be a good sign (if an unnerving sight all the same), as the rest of the women in their circle start to laugh.

“We came over because we had to know who you’re wearing?” Patricia ends her statement with a questioning lilt.

“Hervé Léger,” she answers easily, and the striking brunette next to her leans close to clink their flutes together with a laugh. “Nothing wrong with a bit of excitement to greet the new year,” Director Yang says with a warm expression that actually reaches her eyes, curving them into crescents.

“As if you need an excuse to buy more clothes or shoes,” the brunette teases with a winsome smile, and all that prompts is a small flicker of an eye roll before Director Yang leans into her side.

“Where would she be without her shoes?” Chief Fox adds on dryly. “They’ve been making a statement since her undergraduate showcase. The terror of her division, too, if the scuttlebutt’s to be believed.”

“The terror of her calves, more like,” Statuesque Brunette jumps back in.

“But you have to admit they look amazing.” Director Yang’s tone takes on an unrecognizable quality.

Kevin has to admit nothing. He’s not looking at how his boss is in a dress that shows off her arms and shoulders and back and legs, and even if he were, his brain would do him the courtesy of applying a pixelated modesty filter over things no human was meant to perceive.

She looks over at them as if on cue and his mind goes blank with momentary terror. Maybe she can read minds. Maybe Claire says something agreeable or whatever, and Patricia nods along, but he can’t process the words.

It’s bizarre and hair-raising. She’s never gone out of her way to make it known, but within the first two years of working at WayneTech it was factual that Vivienne Yang was a hardass at best and a tyrant at worst. The fact that she’s rarely wrong and backed up all but officially by the CTO of WayneTech and acting CEO of Wayne Enterprises Lucius Fox means that she has leeway to be as despotic as she pleases. It’s true that one would have to monumentally cause something to go FUBAR for her to turn her attention on them, but those with survival instincts cringe at the sound of ‘click-clack-click-clack’ heels marching directly towards their desk.

The horsemen of the apocalypse in his dreams wore fitted suit jackets and pussy-bow blouses, and were all the more terrifying for it.

Hires that didn’t know better and got cocky—they were usually the type to run their mouths, fuck up anyways, and got made examples out of. It’d be better if she yelled, but she would coldly and without pause tear into every bit of their professional and technical integrity until there was nothing left. If it were Kevin, he wouldn’t even dare apply to a different job elsewhere, non-compete clauses notwithstanding.

When he gains awareness of the conversation again, it’s at the mention of his name.

“—must be Kevin.” Statuesque Brunette smiles over at him, with the most perfectly manicured and shaped hand reaching out for a greeting. She’s taller than him, too. “Vi’s told me a lot about you. I’m Rosalyn.”

“I—ah—” And thank god he automatically reaches over to shake her hand, even as he stutters. To his horror, Patricia and Claire are nowhere to be seen. He’s on his own. “All good things, I hope? We’re, well…’the nail that sticks out gets the hammer,’ as they say around here.” He tries for a joke to break the tension.

“You stick out in a good way,” Rosalyn says warmly, reassuringly, except it makes him that much more afraid. “Notable work, great attitude.”

Director Yang doesn’t point out anything unless it’s an egregious error. It’s either ‘good, proceed,’ ‘alright, I see,’ or the dreaded ‘hm.’ And then it all goes downhill from there.

“You’re the division’s foremost expert on frogs, right?” Rosalyn brings up, her straight, ivory teeth flashing in a show of mirth. She tucks shiny, flawlessly wavy hair behind an ear.

“Toads, actually,” comes out of his mouth before he can process the fact that Director Yang has 1) seen his work desktop background, and 2) told her plus one about it.

“Toads, Ros,” Director Yang concurs and takes a sip of champagne. “There’s a difference.”

He must be in a lucid nightmare right now, because Chief Fox nods thoughtfully and Rosalyn hums before asking, “So, what is the difference?”

His parents were right; he should have gone to church more and played less in the swamp, because a toad-shaped demon takes possession of him to rattle on about the differences and he can’t stop himself. The fact that Director Yang and Chief Fox hold a little side conversation but still have the wherewithal to nod along, even adding in little factoids of their own to Rosalyn’s follow-up questions, traps him in this never-ending psychotic break.

“—and Michael’s finally here to complete the duo act,” Director Yang drawls when Kevin has a pause. “I was wondering how long you two could bear to be separated.”

“These two submitted the winning proposal for the small-sat bid, yes?” Chief Fox turns an appraising look towards them. “Good work.”

“And lively all-hands meetings, from what I hear,” Rosalyn comments wryly.

Cold sweat drips down his back, and Michael’s not doing any better now that he’s also in their sights. His smile freezes in a way that starts to look like a grimace.

“So, how were the holidays?” Director Yang brings everything back to polite, standard conversation. “I assume everyone’s hard-fought-for and well-deserved PTO was spent wisely?”

“That does include you, too, Vi,” Chief Fox says.

Rosalyn chuckles. “Oh, don’t worry about that—she was forced to take it easy because—”

Kevin thinks he might prefer the regular work week interactions—at least he has those rules of engagement memorized. Here, he feels like a bug on display in front of the two most terrifying individuals at the company and a cheerfully intimidating plus one; the mood is awkward and Michael’s expression shows he clearly regrets coming over to bail him out.

---

Half an hour later, Kevin and Michael have made a partial escape and are lingering to the side of the room’s large window and attempting to look like they’re making conversation instead of standing awkwardly close to the curtains and eavesdropping as Rosalyn is now regaling Chief Fox with the details of a recent house tour she and Director Yang had taken. She has him honest-to-god chuckling. It’s just not right.

Kevin and Michael are still sharing bulging eye contact at the revelation of Director Yang getting a house with anybody, much less her apparent girlfriend(?) —Chief Fox seems to handle this information with more grace, but then he actually seems to like Director Yang—when Rosalyn is interrupted by the man of the perpetual hour.

“—wiring done by someone who’s idea of electricity hasn’t gained any sophistication past flying a kite in a storm based on the way the bathroom light sparked when I turned it on—”

“Of course I’d find you with the smartest, most beautiful women in the room, Lucius,” says Bruce Wayne, a half-emptied glass of champagne in hand as he smoothly sidles his way into their conversation. He and Chief Fox exchange a brief handshake and inquiry-answer about Chief Fox’s wife, who had other obligations.

And then—

“Hi, Bruce.” Rosalyn leans in to hug Mr Wayne and kiss his cheek. Kevin makes a choking noise and Michael elbows him to make him be quiet, transfixed by the way the very fabric of the universe is unraveling in front of them. “I was wondering if I’d get to see you this evening.”

“If I’d known you were coming, I would’ve been here that much sooner, Rosalyn,” Mr Wayne returns. He pecks her cheek back and releases her, hand trailing her midback as he pulls away. “What brings you to my neck of the woods?”

“I’m Vivienne’s plus one.”

“Bruce,” greets Director Yang with a smile that for once has settled on something that doesn’t look like she’s considering evisceration. Her handshake appears similarly nonviolent; she even goes so far as to add a second hand on top. Kevin and Michael glance quickly at one another, neither sure if it’s a play for dominance or an uncharacteristic but genuine expression of warmth. “Happy New Year’s.”

Mr Wayne reclaims his hand, head tilted just slightly, but still looking happy as a clam, if a little confused. “Happy New Year’s, Vivienne. I didn’t realize the two of you had gotten on so well! Glad it was a worthwhile referral, then.”

“Very worthwhile,” Rosalyn agrees. “I’m sure I must’ve thanked you for the introduction back then, but I’m happy to reiterate it.”

“Of course, of course.” And Mr Wayne’s eyes are flicking between Rosalyn and Director Yang, apparently taking in the lack of distance required for him to do so. Director Yang’s smile, meanwhile, evolves into more of a smirk. Kevin shivers as he weathers a flashback to when Director Yang had given Director Schroeder enough rope to hang himself with and watched him do so while in an inter-department meeting.

Kevin clamps a hand onto his companion-in-misery’s elbow, and Michael doesn’t even flinch when his fingers dig in through the fabric of the suit jacket, too busy staring.

“Mr Wayne introduced them?” Kevin asks in a frantic whisper. Why would Mr Wayne even know Rosalyn? Why did he know Rosalyn first?

And Michael frantically whispers back with the horrible speculation of, “I think Director Yang stole Mr Wayne’s girl out from under him.”

Kevin struggles to find evidence to argue against that fearsome proposition. The closest that he can come up with is that Rosalyn isn’t the wafer-thin type that Mr Wayne’s been seen with in the past. Regardless, she (and Director Yang, in fact) both have the polish of Mr Wayne’s supermodel pursuits, somehow—every woman in attendance is dolled up and dressed to impress, but there was an ineffable and insurmountable difference between them and the two women in front of him.

He thinks it’s dark magic, personally. Blood of the innocents, perhaps.

“Rosalyn was just telling me about an ill-fated house tour their real estate agent gave last week,” Chief Fox segues. Whereas Director Yang is terrifying like a guided missile strike aimed at your desk, Chief Fox is worse in the way of finding assassins invading your home in the dead of night; Kevin can never get a read on him. Is this social grace? Or adding fuel to the fire?

“The house was Murphy’s Law in residential form.” Rosalyn takes her cue masterfully. “It was almost comical, though poor Sharon was nearly in tears when a door literally swung off its hinges at the end.”

Mr Wayne blinks and gives a little laugh. “You didn’t mention you were house-hunting, Ros! I’d be happy to set you up with my agent.”

“We found a place in Fashion last week,” demurs Director Yang, eyes sharp though the rest of her expression is pleasant.

Kevin’s pretty sure the way Mr Wayne is showing his teeth now is more about holding in a scream than smiling. He can completely commiserate with the feeling.

“Finally, it’s been months,” agrees Rosalyn, apparently impervious to the tension Kevin is currently absorbing into his nervous system. He’s attempting to expel it, and Michael is taking the brunt. His elbow is probably going to have bruises. “Needs some work, but it’s gorgeous and has—what was it Sharon said?”

Director Yang answers, “Good bones.”

Rosalyn nods, satisfied. “Weirdest turn of phrase. It has a sturdy foundation, anyway. And doesn’t seem like it’s been shot up by the mob recently, at least, which is more than one of the houses we looked at can say.”

“Some poorly plastered-over bullet holes in the foyer,” Director Yang says with an amused raise of an eyebrow. “Semi-automatic, gives it character.”

Rosalyn’s cheer contrasts with her next words: “Though no visible bloodstains in that one! That was the house we looked at on Irving and Park—”

“Terrible HVAC, too—”

“It’s been quite the adventure, in any case,” Rosalyn concludes. “But I suppose that’s house hunting in Gotham for you. We’re only waiting on the home inspection now that the holidays are wrapping up, but that should go fine, and then it’s just closing. We’re hoping to move in in February.”

“Fingers crossed.” Director Yang takes a drink from her glass, glancing fondly up at Rosalyn from the side of her eyes.

Fondly. Kevin is going to combust, especially when Rosalyn nudges into Director Yang’s shoulder.

“Well, that’s—I’m glad you’ve found a place,” says Mr Wayne, sounding a little faint, and looking like the champagne has hit him with a two-by-four instead of BAC.

“Thanks, Bruce.” Rosalyn beams, her cheeks gone a little pink.

“How long have you and Vi known each other, Rosalyn?” Chief Fox asks. “She’s so tight-lipped about her personal life, I’m afraid it’s a mystery.”

“Oh! That’s—” she flashes a quick look at Director Yang “—a little under a year?”

“Eight months,” says Director Yang.

Rosalyn clears her throat, pinking a little more, but Chief Fox just makes a noise of sudden comprehension.

“Ah, so it’s you we have to thank for the office’s standing desk trend, then.” He raises his glass at Rosalyn, eyes crinkled.

“Trend?”

“It caught on after Director Yang got hers and everyone started making a fuss about her timers for changing desk positions.”

“I—well—yes, I suppose that was me, then. I didn’t realize it’d made a fuss, though. Vi, you didn’t say!”

Kevin and Michael share yet another aghast look, and Kevin is rapidly revising his ranking on who present is scariest, Rosalyn now taking the top slot. Anyone who can get Director Yang to do their bidding and make Chief Fox laugh and who somehow knows Bruce Wayne well enough to be on a first-name basis deserves the gold medal.

Rosalyn takes a sip of champagne, seemingly a little flustered, and her bright lipstick doesn’t even leave a mark on the glass. Just in case Kevin needed more evidence of her uncanny, eldritch powers.

---

Nothing as gauche as a shouting match, dramatic declarations, or running off into the night happens as the New Year’s ball drops.

Instead, the attendees are all witnesses to various anomalies: the domesticity of Rosalyn and Director Yang fetching drinks and hors d’oeuvres for each other, giggle fits from the women and a round of full-bellied laughter from Chief Fox, and glassy-eyed looks cast over the edges of a speedily replenished series of champagne flutes by Mr Wayne as he makes his social rounds. Whether the expression was caused by sentiment, alcohol, or pure bewilderment was the point of contention fueling a new betting pool.

The cherry on top is when Rosalyn, herself some glasses in, starts loudly care-taking Director Yang.

“—I can see the goosebumps, Vi!” she chastises, starting to shrug off the jacket of her fuchsia pantsuit. Kevin is gratified that Henry also chokes at the arm muscle and cleavage displayed by the now-visible camisole, the same shiny fuchsia fabric as the suit.

“My coat’s in the car, I’ll be fine,” Director Yang—pouts?!

“Yes, it’s doing you so much good in the car.” Rosalyn manhandles Director Yang into putting on the jacket over her silvery-gray dress while Director Yang sulkily submits, but Rosalyn ends with an affectionate kiss on the cheek that has Claire gasping and clutching onto Patricia, making a high-pitched coo.

“Mr Fox, I think we should take this as our cue to exit for the evening,” says Rosalyn, arm lingering around Director Yang’s shoulders.

Director Yang gives a sharp, two-fingered jab to Rosalyn’s ribs, making the woman let out an “Eep!”

“Lucius, please, Rosalyn,” Chief Fox protests, and Michael’s jaw drops at his words. Chief Fox’s eyes are sparkling at the scene in front of him, though Johanna has been keeping the tally on everyone, and he’s had five glasses by now according to her. “And of course. I’ll be in touch with Vi about Tanya and I having the two of you over for dinner once things settle down on the housing front.”

Rosalyn seems to inflate with the force of her happiness at the prospect. “Absolutely, I’d love to meet her! Luke and Tam, too, now that I’ve heard so much!”

“Little Luke’s a riot,” Director Yang says dryly. “You should grill him on how he thinks shoulders work.”

“Those sound like fighting words.” Rosalyn nods, completely serious, though not losing the sense of good humor she’s kept throughout the night. She and Chief Fox shake hands and exchange genial goodbyes, while Director Yang detaches herself from her date long enough to give the man a two-armed hug. Rosalyn then returns her arm to Director Yang’s shoulders, steering her towards the valet service at the exit.

With the intimate proximity and rhythmic complexity of tango dancers, ‘clickety-clack-click-clackety’ and away the devil saunters with her consort.

The office pool pivots back to watching Chief Fox when, in the aftermath, he approaches Mr Wayne—who had watched the two women leave with his brow furrowed ever-so-slightly—and they share a few words before Chief Fox gives him a clap on the back that looks suspiciously conciliatory.

Johanna assesses her nearly empty flute of champagne. “I need something harder.”

Kevin just wants Mr Wayne’s two-by-four from earlier in the evening, hoping that traumatic brain injury will still be less traumatic than everything he’s been forced to witness tonight.

[sl4sh3rsub]

art the clown hcs (nsfw: mdni)

art the clown x reader (AFAB, AMAB, FtM, MtF)

warning: so so much. unhygienic behaviour, p in v + anal (all unprotected - pls stay safe irl), creampies, fingering (receiving), overstimulation (receiving), dubious consent + cnc (with art), noncon (with [sometimes intoxicated] victims + art, not with reader), art is mute, reader is put on display and used as bait for art's activities, art makes his own snuff?? idk but there's sexual stuff with dead bodies + art in the same vicinity, masturbation, blood kink but lots of blood in general, gore, mentions of injury and giving injury (not on reader), public sex/exhibitionism, oral (giving + receiving), rimming (giving), period sex, cumrag, sexual photographs taken of/for reader, art goes commando, scarification, art is a switch - if only to commit to the bit, fear play (empty guns, dull knives), bondage (reader receiving), cum eating, somnophilia, shoe humping, cum tributes, feet stuff mentioned, musk kink, corruption kink mentioned?, mtf section mentions art performing an orchiectomy

a/n: kinda edited. he's so nine inch nails/orgy coded and the movies are so scary that i chickened out rewatching parts of terrifier 2 pls forgive me :3 the first dot point is to set the mood, sorry but it gets right into it

READ THE WARNINGS this one's very intense - please, if you think this might be too much for you or just uncomfortable, skip this one.

order: general hcs first then amab + afab then ftm + mtf, different sections = different content n tried not to repeat much

_ _ _ _ _

general hcs

art will put on a home video of him torturing and toying with someone while you're held between his legs - he wants to have a fun little viewing party for his recent exploits! he toys with your hole, teasing you as his cock ruts into your lower back. the sinister clown ignores the thrashing of your legs as he pulls orgasm after orgasm out of your poor, tired body. the only time he lets up, giving a break from his constant stimulation on your sweet spots, is when he pauses to mimic a wave or jolly dance in the video he's showing you. the way your slick arousal thins and connects his fingers whenever he waves at the screen would be comical if your head wasn't so fuzzy from the constant edging. he loves tormenting people but the methods for you are a bit more... delicious

whenever he comes home injured, he patiently sits propped against a wall as you tend to his weeping wounds. judging by the ripped clown suit and gashes littering his skin, it was evidently a rough night. he doesn't bother to tell you that he will heal at abnormally fast speeds, he just loves the sight of his blood smeared on your skin. while you bandage art up, the gauze ends up giving him more coverage than his shredded suit - he meets your gaze with a sly grin as he thrusts up into your hand, showing what he has to offer. you'll have to ignore the drying blood all over the two of you, as he rushes to pull your face into of his lap to let out some pent-up energy :<

he's always so playful whenever you both get down and dirty, whether it's pulling surprised expressions whenever you cum, dragging his finger down from your lips to your throat to shush you or flick your nipples only to giggle at your surprised face

if art is not in the mood to trudge home alone after a rampage, he'll text you an address to meet him at. to no one's surprise, it's always a laundromat. he loves to fuck you in the empty establishments while his clothing is in a washing cycle - after all, it would be rude to get your clothing dirty while he's taking you from behind over a dryer. he pays extra attention to getting off and finishing inside you as a way to wind down from a wild time, his creamy release dripping onto the floor. guess you'll have to bust out the mop on shaky legs while art cheerily dresses himself and patiently waits for you on the bench next to the window - he can't help but admire his special person and be proud of how he made them come undone

his favourite way to wake up is to have his throbbing cock in your mouth, his gaze half-lidded as you work your hand along his length and envelop him with your soft lips. art is addicted to you sloppily gagging on him, spit and precum drooling down his balls. his huffs of pleasure gracing your ears are the sweetest part of any early morning

whenever you finish giving art head, kiss his tip softly after swallowing, making sure to slurp up his cum from dribbling down his shaft and he'll trace a heart on your forehead with your tears from gagging on him. if you meet his gaze as you catch your breath, he'll quietly shush and tut at you in reassurance while you rest your cheek against his bare thigh, petting your hair

the clown likes to play a game where he captures male victims he's focused on, strips them down, then ties them up in a row and gags them. he makes them watch as he pleasures you in front of them, spread on display as he mocks them and their tears, all while you come undone on his cock and fingers. he punishes the one that gets hard first (away from you, of course - he drags the guy to the next room to deal with later). art puts you on display in front of the remaining men, dons a shitty wig and red lipstick then slowly jerks off the softest person as they gradually get more aroused at the sight of you playing with yourself and moaning for art to fuck you. art is overall most turned on by other people watching you without touching what's his - he loves showing you off and feeling proud that they could never pleasure you like he could :3

art fucks you against the windows of buildings he's snuck into - he loves giving an eyeful for his potential victims and he's not above tempting them into the building he's camped out in with the false promise of joining in

he has certain hand signals for you to bend over, drop your pants or get on your knees. it's not in an intimidating dominant way, it's simply out of necessity as he cannot verbally order you to do anything in the bedroom

your pleasure is not the priority all the time - art's main goal is for him to feel good, however he may realise that certain things make you squeeze his cock perfectly and as a result, your orgasms are a coincidental byproduct of his lust

art is a sucker for being balls deep inside you when he cums but he also enjoys painting your sloppy hole - an excellent view, plus there's so much to scoop up and finger deep back inside you

whenever he cums, art's tummy tenses and his thighs spasm as his eyes roll backwards. his chest shudders as his breathing gets shaky, needing to grab onto something to steady himself. his cum itself is generally thick but whenever you remind him to drink water, it'll get very thin and watery. it's important to note, his cum colour fluctuates between a regular milk colour and pitch black goop

art the clown freeballs in his satin costume, just hangin out for the sake of convenience and simplicity - if he's needing to piss, rub one out or get undressed to sleep, why should underwear be in the way? he's an absolute pervert, so he loves you seeing his dick whenever you look at him

force him have a shower - not even a bath, the water would get dirty too quick. caked layers of metallic blood and dirt don't help anyone's general scent and if he's around you a lot, you don't want a smelly clown trailing you and in your general vicinity

he wanders around naked after he takes a hot shower, when his costume is drying and his painted neck is waiting to be properly touched up. expect to see his bare dick twitch while you stare in shock, mouth hanging open at his blatant lack of shame in his nudity. the same thing applies to whenever the clown suit has a hole in it - at this point it's any excuse to be in the nude and flaunting his body around, the tapered tip of his cock always pulsing under your bashful eye

art carves his name into you - or something like 'art was here', 'art's art' or 'art's toy' - but you get to choose where! in his mind, it's like a collaborative effort :<

he's addicted to your warmth and tightness, so be ready to have his pasty cock buried in you whenever there's nothing to do. he'll pull you onto his lap while bunched up and all tense, pull down your underwear and spit on his length, slowly sliding into you as his muscles release all tension. he's practically a limp puddle once he's deep inside - he's comfortable enough to nap like this and will cuddle you until you feel the same way. the bastard will occasionally toot his horn to scare you into clenching around his softly throbbing dick

his love language is physical touch - his hand is always hovering near your hip, ass or lower back and he pats your cheek or kisses your temple if you've been good, petting your hair as you doze off next to him. his version on an 'i love you' is a warm palm cupping your face as he intertwines his body with yours, your muscles relaxing as you lean into his heat

the clown always, always leaves deep bites and bruises all over your body. prepare to have painkillers at every single meal, because he makes sure you're aching and bleeding when he's done with you after a rough day

as he doesn't make you participate in his meals of flesh and rubbish, expect to have his victim's homecooked leftovers, as well as pizza and other take-out regularly - all with a little extra salty glaze ontop <3 he's a romantic after all and still wants a small part of him inside you no matter what, that way you're never really lonely - his warmth settling in your tummy and also leaking from between your legs

art marks up your neck with his tongue and nails, leaving crescent moons and maroon roses etched into your skin like a morbid necklace. although he's not happy that you don't heal abnormally fast like he does, your shudders as his cold nails trail over your tender flesh spark a warmth within his gut and a glint in his eye

art chokes you so often that his hand is practically your necklace. he likes the control he's able to exercise subtly with a squeeze of his fingers and you don't mind the comforting pressure of his thumb skimming over your pulse. be sure to wash his gloves often thought - whenever you drool or have given him head and his hand then takes its place around your throat, the remnants of the fluids often soak into the material clinging to his palms. eventually, it'll make his skin tacky with dried cum and spit, stuck to the threadbare gloves

his guilty pleasure is having you ride him and take control, with zero regard for accidentally overstimulating him - sure he could breed you of his own volition, in his own time, but he's your toy in that moment with no control. the coincidental creampie being fucked deeper and deeper in you makes a shiver run down his spine. he's willing to be a pliable doll for you to mould into a quiet fuck toy to play with. be sure to hold art close and comfort him after you take control and he'll do the same back after he's been rough

art gets his hands on incredibly dull knives and empty guns with no magazine, especially pistols, and brings them into your sexual life. he loves the fear in your eyes as he trails the blades down your chest, tracing your nipples and thighs but the clown is especially turned on by making you suck the barrel of a gun - pretty eyes glittering in panic and arousal. he makes a game of rigging a shotgun with tripwires - if you shift too much while he trails his tongue down your body or thrash as he makes you cum on his face, the threat of the trigger being pulled gives you a rush of adrenaline that makes your eyes roll back, vision fading white. his gun fixation is not limited to just that - some other ideas he's been cooking up include you being fucked by a dead cop's handgun while humping his clown shoe, as well as you christening each new weapon he creates during his tinkering sessions

if he's desperate to jerk off, he'll do it wherever - ready to get it over with even if he ends up rubbing one out next to a dead body or in the middle of a public park. if he returns to you with dirty gloves and semen drying on the wrist, don't ask what happened because his mimed description of events is never pleasant

art sits on your face and gets off with his fist while you fuck him with your tongue, lapping at his hole. he tosses his head back and pants very softly, thighs trembling as he grinds himself on your face - bonus points if you let him pull back and fuck your mouth with his cock for a bit before returning to suffocate you between his asscheeks

he loves licking your skin everywhere. absolutely everywhere. he loves the taste of your salty sweat and warmth, feeling powerful having your pulse race under his tongue. if you fuck him, stuff your fingers in his mouth and his eyes will roll back in his skull

art suspends you with chains and rope, teasing you until you're begging to be fucked. his deft fingers trace your curves and edges, flicking and pinching your nipples, inner thighs and ass as he manically grins with a clear cock print in the front of his suit. he only maneuvers you to take his cock once you're dripping spit, tears and arousal onto the cold floor and screaming for him

as art knows you belong to him, sharing you with another man gets him going like nothing else - he'll eiffel tower you with a restrained captive, urging you to choke on the stranger's hardening dick as he fucks you so deep you're gasping for air and seeing stars. what's gonna happen, the guy survives? fuck no, he's already practically giftwrapped at death's doorstep just from becoming art's captive. why not make the last few hours of his life enjoyable and more than fulfilling - if the poor sod is willing, you could even keep him for a night or two as a pet

if you have genital, nipple piercings or even a septum done, art will dangle a little bell from each hoop. it immediately brightens his day to hear the little jingles whenever you're bouncing on his dick and he can't resist flicking them to make you jolt or smacking your ass whenever you walk near him just to hear the sweet soft tinkle under your loose clothing

art cleans up each basement/house he temporarily stays in, with a designated bed to fit the two of you and ensures there's a bathroom and basic laundry attached for your comfort - he notices you tend to avoid his being in his proximity whenever he gets too smelly. he may also move in with you for bouts of time - provided you have the space - but also camps out at his usual haunts and drags you along to hang out with him! the poor clown hates being lonely :(

he might go on a walk with you and toy with you - he gets off on watching you panic as he whips his dick out in public and gestures for you to kiss it, rub your face over it and worship him, hard or not. the control he holds over you and the headrush of power, combined with your submissive gaze aimed up at him, makes his growing affection and attachment towards you grow stronger

he brings you human organs and shitty handwritten poems - 'here's a heart but i wanna be the one pumping inside of you <:o)' or 'i could call you this esophagus the way you swallowed me so well last night >:)'

he has a collection of picture frames in his hideout because he takes photos of you and sticks them in nice frames - who needs playboy magazines when he can make tributes to you? you can tell which one is his favourite, with the crusty sludge stuck to the glass and wood protecting the flimsy picture

art definitely wants a footjob every now and then, every once in a while. it means he can tie up your hands while you get him off AND he still has two hands to play with you - a win win situation all around. he's not really into it strictly because it's feet, he just gets off on the thought of corrupting you more with such a taboo action

he has a love-hate relationship with piss too - he loves to have you obediently under him as he showers you with piss and cum, corrupting you a little more each time he marks you with his smell, but he hates because it masks your natural scent which is one of the few things that makes his head spin

if you get anxious or restless, he always has a cold body nearby.. oh you want something warmer? feel free to suckle on his soft cock or his sac while you cuddle his leg and fidget with the cloth of his pantleg

although he's gotten a lot better at regulating his personal hygiene since you met him, he doesn't always clean himself up - the musky and tangy stench of blood, sweat and grime permeates his suit until he scrubs clean

art loves it when you do filthy things for his pleasure, like sniffing his armpits while humping him or rimming him with his sweaty balls resting on your nose, making your brain go dumb

_ _ _ _ _

amab hcs

whenever art is thinking about being away for a few days to camp out at a certain location, he'll grab himself a clean rag and dedicate an entire night to getting you to cum on the cloth as many times as possible. it wouldn't be a pair of underwear from either of you - he hates wearing any type of clothing under the suit, even if it's your cum stained boxers - so it'd have to be a ripped piece of cloth from an old clown outfit. he'll jack you off and fuck you while holding it over your tip and even gag on your cock until the flimsy material is coated and probably permanently stained in your spend. he just wants a keepsake for the road and why not make it imbued with memories of the two of you enjoying yourselves? his own little cumrag to remember what he has back home, something special to return to!

art will ask you to be bait for him - either through stripping down sensually and pressing your bulge and ass against the windows of art’s current setup to entice horny, often intoxicated, onlookers late at night or indulging catcallers and inviting them to get it on with you back at the designated building, caressing their chest and crotch as you both giggle and meander inside. the clown always has your back and would not let you get hurt by the strangers at all, but the bait portion of his plan is extremely important to lull the victims into an optimistic headspace for them to ignore the shady setting

art craves the sensation of you throbbing under his tongue, the feeling of your pulse as you leak your pleasure all over his lips and the heavy musky taste slips down his throat

he'll get you a cute, sparkly plastic ring from a gachapon machine down at the arcade and fake proposes to you! later in the week, he'll break into a sex shop and bring home a matching cock ring (he's a romantic)

art has an obsession with your balls - nipping at them, having them slap against his chin or nose bridge as he messily takes as much as he can down his throat, you name it. expect greasepaint at the base of your cock and staining your pubes

he scrapes his nails down your back whenever you fuck his tight ass, pale cock bobbing and leaking everywhere. he adores marking up your back with the red ridges of broken skin as he cums all over your chests, shooting warmth up and splattering it on your flushed neck

if he's on top and riding, he'll put all his weight into choking you while he bounces up and down on your cock, eyes glinting with pride at your gasped thanks whenever he pulls you back from the brink of unconsciousness

_ _ _ _ _

afab hcs

art is obsessed with you whenever it's 'that time of the month' - you can barely get away from his wandering hands and quiet presence. he drops everything the moment you reach for your favourite snacks and heat pack, drags over a dark towel he keeps on hand for you. ever since he learnt that orgasms help relieve cramps and pain, he has felt a lot less selfish for wanting to ravage you while you're tender and bleeding. he has numerous photos of his bloodied cock framed by your ass cheeks or your warm cunt and he often takes videos on your phone of his length throbbing and oozing copious amounts of pink cum <3

art has an addiction to taking upskirt pictures of your puffy pussy imprint against your thin, practically see-through panties, still slick despite your embarrassment. his guilty pleasure is taking the pics when his cum is leaking from your hole, soaking the fabric

art will ask you to be bait for him - either through stripping down sensually and pressing your chest, ass and pussy against the windows of art’s current setup to entice horny, often intoxicated, onlookers late at night or indulging catcallers and inviting them to get it on with you back at the designated building, caressing their chest and crotch as you both giggle and meander inside. the clown always has your back and would not let you get hurt by the strangers at all, but the bait portion of his plan is extremely important to lull the victims into an optimistic headspace for them to ignore the shady setting

art pretends to talk and communicate with your cunt - acting out gestures as if holding a conversation with your clit while slowly coaxing you to cum and even gesturing at you to shush if you try to interrupt the important moment

eats devours pussy like a demon, a man starved. no hesitance and no restraint, he’s the type to suckle open mouthed kisses to your clit and fucks your dripping hole with his abnormally long tongue. nipping at your folds as he coaxes you to the edge with just a finger, tongue swirling in your slick as you cum - he is sloppy in his work but enthusiastically diligent with the cleanup, not a drop gets past his mouth. greasepaint might stain your thighs afterwards but it's a small price to pay for a talented clown's best efforts

art will find pretty lingerie for you to wear for him, parading around his hideout, making sure you know how hard he gets at your nipples and pussy covered delicately in lace

he flicks and circles your clit while you sleep, cumming all over your pussy before putting your panties back in place. he loves leaving little presents like that for you when you wake - a fuzzy head and a sticky and throbbing mess down there, strings and globs of cum connecting your thighs and the flimsy, soaked material

_ _ _ _ _

ftm hcs

art has never had a handsome toy with a self-lubricating hole before - his fascination with your t-dick leads to endless nights of him experimenting on you with his mouth, fingers and cock to see what makes you tick. his favourite pastime is suckling on your tender dick while he pulses his fingers against your cervix, your whole body jerking from sensitivity as his deft fingers circle your sweet spots

art will ask you to be bait for him - either through stripping down sensually and pressing your chest, ass and boypussy against the windows of art’s current setup to entice horny, often intoxicated, onlookers late at night or indulging catcallers and inviting them to get it on with you back at the designated building, caressing their chest and crotch as you both giggle and meander inside. the clown always has your back and would not let you get hurt by the strangers at all, but the bait portion of his plan is extremely important to lull the victims into an optimistic headspace for them to ignore the shady setting

he keeps a pair of your slick-stained boxers in his ol' bag of tricks, a little keepsake for his on-the-go orgasms - he's a sniffer for sure, securing it over his face so both his hands are free to use on his dick as he gets off to your scent

he scrapes his nails down your back whenever you fuck his tight ass, pale cock bobbing and leaking everywhere. he adores marking up your back with the red ridges of broken skin as he cums all over your chests, shooting warmth up and splattering it on your flushed neck

eats devours boypussy like a demon, a man starved. no hesitance and no restraint, he’s the type to suckle open mouthed kisses to your cock and fucks your dripping hole with his abnormally long tongue. nipping at your folds as he coaxes you to the edge with just a finger, tongue swirling in your slick as you cum - he is sloppy in his work but enthusiastically diligent with the cleanup, not a drop gets past his mouth. you both tiredly giggle after he's done - the face paint around his cheeks and lips is hopelessly smudged, especially after he licks his lips and grins at you. guess he'll have to redo it later, no harm done <3

he fucks you so hard and bruises your cervix to the point where you can only moan his name and whine when he properly pulls out and gives you water with a heatpack and blanket, genuinely scared he went too rough on your insides. if your legs fail after such a long night, he'll throw you over his shoulder or pick you up like royalty and use his inhuman strength to carry you around

_ _ _ _ _

mtf hcs

art the clown is thrilled to have a pretty toy with parts he's familiar with! his fingers nudge your prostate as he suckles on your tip to draw out your sweet noises. he takes you down his throat with ease, tongue lapping at your base - the combination of art's deft fingers working your hole and his hot throat clenching your length brings you to the edge embarrassingly fast. he's always had a thing for seeing his black lip paint smeared on your balls

art has an addiction to taking upskirt pictures of your bulge imprint against your thin, practically see-through panties, slick from your precum drooling and sticking to the fabric despite your embarrassment. his guilty pleasure is taking the pics when his cum is leaking from your hole

he insists on battering your prostate until you're shooting blanks - he never lets up on your poor hole until you're fully spent and your head is empty with only his name on your pretty lips

art will ask you to be bait for him - either through dressing up prettily and then stripping down sensually and pressing your bulge, chest and ass against the windows of art’s current setup to entice horny, often intoxicated, onlookers late at night or indulging catcallers and inviting them to get it on with you back at the designated building, caressing their chest and crotch as you both giggle and meander inside. the clown always has your back and would not let you get hurt by the strangers at all, but the bait portion of his plan is extremely important to lull the victims into an optimistic headspace for them to ignore the shady setting

he scrapes his nails down your back whenever you fuck his tight ass, pale cock bobbing and leaking everywhere. he adores marking up your back with the red ridges of broken skin as he cums all over your chests, shooting warmth up and splattering it on your flushed neck

the clown loves to have you dolled up in lingerie and parading infront of him, bulge and hard nipple pressed against the soft and dainty fabric. his cock gets visibly hard at the sight of you and his head spins at the sensation as you shyly offer to help with his urge to take you then and there

if you're desperate for gender-affirming surgery, art will hone his skills in surgery and sterilization to safely give you an orchiectomy - pun intended. he'll practice and go through the motions for weeks if it means you are happy and he gets to care for you

_ _ _ _ _

thanks for reading. lmk if you liked it, i'm writing this at 5am. if i got anything wrong, don't hesitate to tell me.

stay safe.

_ _ _ _ _

@stonerinthelonlycorner

[rainbowbarnacle]

Please make a tea post so I can save it especially the pineapple ice cubes I need more info

Oh, like, different teas I like to make? Okay! :D

🍍Pineapple Tea🍍

The way I do it is really simple:

Buy a giant jug of already-made tea (I like gold peak!)

Buy a carton of pineapple juice

Freeze the juice into cubes, pour a little of it in the tea for extra flavor

And that's it. That's aaaall you gotta do.

There's all kindsa ways you can dress it up, but nine times out of ten I just do this and drink it by the gallon when it's hot out.

If you wanna get fancy with it, feel free to cold brew your own black (or green) tea, add actual hunks of pineapple fruit in there, add some orange juice, add some honey, add some coconut milk or sweetened condensed milk, whatever sounds good! (Also, pairing pineapple tea with coconut cookies? SO GOOD.) Put mint in the pineapple cubes if you like mint! Add a bit of boiled ginger root or some brown sugar and cinnamon for a little kick! Heck, last summer I used blue peaflower star-shaped ice cubes just because they were pretty.

(Peaflower petals don't taste like much, but they make a GORGEOUS blue, and if you put something acidic in there like lemon juice IT TURNS PINK. :D)

🍓Strawberry Tea🍓

I find this stuff sort of difficult to find where I live, so often I go the same route as the pineapple tea: grab a jug of black tea, grab a jug of strawberry juice, (ocean spray has a really nice cran-strawberry one I like) freeze the juice, mix, and enjoy. Super simple.

If I can't find strawberry juice, I dice some strawberries up and put it in a jar with some water and a bit of sugar for a few hours, then add *that* to the tea. (heck, it's really nice all by itself!)

What goes with strawberry? ANY DANG THING YOU WANT. I am particularly fond of lychee. Jasmine tea and rose petals pair really well with it too. Again, if you like mint, it's *really* nice with strawberry. And you know how if you put black pepper on strawberries they taste even strawberrier? (If you haven't tried this, go do it, it's magic.) Same goes with the tea, add some peppercorns or a teeny bit of chili powder or some ginger.

If you wanna drink it hot or cold brew a batch of your own, here are some brands that are also nice:

1. Strawberry Sensation

2. Adagio Strawberry Tea (this is also where I got the peaflower petals)

3. Any of Lupicia's Strawberry Teas they are HEAVENLY

🍏Apple Tea🍏

As with the pineapple and strawberry teas, it's totally fine to just go find some ready-made tea and mix it with some apple cider or apple juice for tasty low spoons fun. If you drink it iced, a bit of sugar and lemon juice brings out the apple flavor nicely!

I prefer drinking this stuff hot though. You know that Fall Drink post that was floating around? IF YOU HAVEN'T YET, TRY IT, IT'S AWESOME.

☕Chai Tea☕

So here's the thing about chai for me personally: I don't tend to drink it iced or sugary, but if you do like it iced and sugary, there are a couple of really nice chai tea concentrates:

Oregon Chai Latte

Tazo's Chai Latte (Forget the "skinny" nonsense, I just wanted to include an option with no milk so you can add whatever you want to it)

Pacific Chai isn't concentrated, but you can use it to make hot or iced chai and it's really lovely, not too sweet and super easy to work with. As for dressing up chai, I don't tend to! There's already so much going on with all the flavors, I just drink it as-is most days. Play with milk-to-tea ratios or sugar amounts all you like, figure out what's your jam.

I do know that mixing chai and coffee together (or chai and chocolate together) is guaranteed to make a feeling groovy kind of morning, at least if you have two thumbs and you're me. Iiii think that's all the tea blather I can think of for right now. Thank you for asking, anon, it was fun! Anybody reading this, feel free to add your own favorite things to do with tea. :D

[the-brash-spud]

Marvel's looks

So you know how it is at least an older canon established that Billy as Marvel looks like his dad or at least what he remembers his dad to look like? I personally lean into a second option of how he remembers his dad because it makes it more interesting plus it helps with the whole awkwardness of him looking like a semi-random or completely random (depends what canon you're going for) dead dude.

So here's the differences I see Billy as Captain having compared to his dad or things that come from his dad's little quirks!

Height: Billy remembers his dad as being massive because he himself was a tiny baby boy. So yeah. Marvel isn't a walking 6'4" feet tall dude because that's his "peak" or whatever but that's how tall comparatively Billy's dad looked like to him at when he was like 4 vs 8 years old.

Build: CC was the strongest man Billy has ever known. He could lift all of them: his mom, his sister and him; proudly proclaiming he is holding his entire universe in his arms. So naturally he was super strong which called for super muscles! So that's why Marvel is build like a tank while CC most likely had a healthy amount muscles from excavating and such but nowhere as much as Marvel and unlike Marvel would've also had a solid amount of extra squish too (we stand dad bods, lmao).

Cleanliness: You know how a decent amount of people have Marvel have a neat self-cleaning option that just comes with the magic form? I personally like the perpetually perfect hairstyle from one of the fanfics I read that joked about it. Even if this might not be something I'll always use to it's maximum extend. Either way. I like to think that the cleanliness of Captain Marvel comes from the fact that CC liked to be overall clean and put together when seeing people or generally outside around the public and generally portray himself as professional: as in wearing full business in casual business because he likes the feeling wearing a suit gives him (Yeah, I see CC to be a weirdo actually enjoying suits and his wife finds it to be an extremely adorable quirk she loves because they both get to be the dressed to the nines couple!)

Face: OK so this one is going to have a bit of sub bits here because I gave CC glasses. I know when he is shown he usually doesn't have them but I have a reason for it and I'll get to it:

4.1. Nose: The shape is different from CC's simply because glasses hide a decent portion of the nose bridge depending on what sort of glasses you get. But generally the bridge would be a bit larger for Marvel.

4.2. Eyes: So you know how in older depictions of Marvel he always squints? You know when people also squint? When they're trying to see better! So yeah for me Marvel has a perpetual squint because he doesn't wear glasses unlike his dad. Who, whenever he took them off, also squinted to see (sometimes exaggerating it to make his kids laugh). So Marvel's form subconsciously squints since there's no glasses on his nose. lol.

4.3. Also eyes: Additionally since CC wears glasses and squints when he takes them off, his vision has to be decently bad. You know what happens when you wear strong glasses? They warp your face. So additionally Marvel has smaller eyes then CC would've had. :P

So yeah that's all I have for now but might edit it if I ever come up with more things like that. If you like the concept feel free to either use it or add to it. This is all a complete fanon. It's for complete funnsies. But I would still like to hear what you think about it!

[krisdreaming]

Pairing: Kuroo Tetsurou x f!reader (He refers to you with fem terms i.e. girlfriend)

WC: 940

Summary: The different ways, over the course of your relationship, that Kuroo gets to call you his

A/N: Hihi, it's still Kuroo hours <333

i.

It's becoming something of a tradition, Tetsurou tells you. In spring, at the break of the school year, he meets up with his old teammates in this little hole-in-the-wall bar Yaku had discovered. You have to try the karaage, he insists as the two of you walk down the street hand in hand. It's a surprisingly temperate spring day, and he thinks it's cute how excited you are to meet his friends. He's excited for you to meet them, too.

Finally, you reach the spot, and he pulls open the door for you. Inside, Kai and Yaku are already seated at a table, and they both turn and smile as you approach.

"Hi guys," Tetsurou grins as you shrug out of your jacket and drape it across the back of your chair. They're both looking at you curiously, and he can't help but draw out a smug silence until you you turn to him with a quirk of your eyebrow.

"Aren't you going to introduce me to your friends?" You prod.

"This is my girlfriend," He finally introduces with a hand barely brushing the small of your back. "Y/N."

Yaku and Kai introduce themselves as you both take your seats, but he's not paying much attention. He's too busy tasting the words my girlfriend on his lips, admiring the way they roll so effortlessly from his tongue. He's still in a little bit of disbelief that it's you. You're sitting beside him, laughing behind your hand at something Yaku just said, and he can't help the smile that quirks at his lips.

He isn't sure how long he spends just watching you, but suddenly you're tipping your head back in more raucous laughter. Judging by the look on Yaku's face, he's undoubtedly said something at Tetsurou's expense. You rest your hand on his arm as your laughter trails off, and he can't even find it in himself to be chagrined at Yaku's smirk.

You're his girlfriend, and he likes the sound of that.

ii.

The Christmas dinner is really fancy. The Volleyball Association certainly knows how to treat its employees well, you'd remarked the moment you walked through the door. Even though he's dressed for the occasion, Tetsurou can't help feeling just a little out of place in this high-end banquet room. You're dressed to the nines, though, and look just like you belong in this sort of high society.

"Stop it," Is all you say when he tells you this, swatting him on the arm. You're looking around trying to disguise your awe, taking in all of the decorations as Tetsurou scouts out each of the tables looking for your names.

Right as he spots your seats, he's met by his boss, who greets him warmly, reaching out to shake his hand.

"Komatsu-san," he says after the initial greetings, hand finding your elbow. "I'd like to introduce you to my fiancée." He still can't quite believe that's a word he gets to use. You smile and shake his boss's hand, making a formal greeting as Tetsurou watches you with pride.

"It's lovely to meet you," His boss finally says before slipping away, off to greet someone else.

"He seems like a nice man," You comment as Tetsurou pulls out your seat before taking his own.

"He is," Tetsurou agrees quickly, distracted by the way the lights in the room reflect off of your ring as you reach for your glass of champagne. "Your ring looks extra sparkly tonight," He adds in a lower voice, for your ears only. You turn your hand gently, admiring the ring, and turn to grin at him. It's still so new that looking at it is a novelty for both of you.

"I think that's the first time I've ever introduced you as my fiancée," He adds softly, feeling the thrill again at the words. Every time he says it, he's reminded that you've actually agreed to be with him forever, and he feels a familiar warmth curling in his middle.

iii.

Tetsurou has been keeping an eye on the moving trucks and commotion next door for the past few days. Finally, it seems like the new neighbors have gotten settled in. The two of you have been meaning to go over and introduce yourselves, but so far you haven't had the chance.

One evening after getting home from work, he walks to the mailbox and finds the new neighbors working in their flower beds.

"Hi!" The man greets with a wave, dusting off his hands and crossing the yard towards Tetsurou, the woman close behind him. "You must be our new neighbors," He greets, extending his hand for Tetsurou to shake. "It's nice to meet you."

"It's nice to meet you, too," Tetsurou grins. "I'm Kuroo Tetsurou. We've been meaning to introduce ourselves, but it's never quite worked out," He admits sheepishly.

The neighbors wave it off and introduce themselves, and they've just begun to chat about the neighborhood when Tetsurou hears footsteps on the walk behind him.

"I thought I heard you get home!" You say as you approach, smiling amiably at the new neighbors. "I was wondering what was taking you so long," You laugh, joined by the neighbor couple.

"This is my wife," Tetsurou introduces you, sliding his arm around your waist and pulling you against his side. You greet the new neighbors, but he takes a few moments just enjoying the feel of you next to him. Even after all this time, introducing you as his still never fails to make him feel the slightest bit giddy. He doesn't think the sound of the words my wife will ever get old.

[monkepawbz]

Kintsugi

Y/N and Wade have been married for several years now, and Wade is feeling extra sappy when Y/N announces she's pregnant for the second time with a second little girl. Wade reminisces on how Y/N, a former scientist, was able to save Wade all those years ago from the biggest threat he ever had: himself.

Warning: Lewd language and talk about sex and pregnancy. Reader discretion is advised (this is a Deadpool x Reader...obviously this rating is Mature at minimum...)

The scientist eventually got dressed and went downstairs to search for some food, a little anxious about how she was supposed to tell Ellie about the fact she wasn't going to be an only child anymore. Wade and Y/N's daughter, Ellie, had just turned nine years old and the couple had decided now was a good a time as any to add a new face to the family.

Wade followed her downstairs, his bare feet padding against the floor. "Hey, peanut? You okay?" he asked, noticing her tension. He leaned against the counter, watching as she rummaged through the fridge. "You're thinking about how to break it to Ellie, aren't you?"

"I am, yeah." She nodded pensively, reaching into the fridge and grabbing the whipped cream. She squirted some into her mouth and sighed, then turned back to look for something else in the fridge.

Wade chuckled and shook his head.

"You're really going to use whipped cream as a coping mechanism, huh?"

He pushed off the counter and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind.

"Hey, maybe I can help you come up with a plan. You know, we are married for a reason. Or is that lil ring on that finger worthless now?" Wade joked, holding up his own hand to show his wedding band. It gleamed in the soft sunlight, making Y/N relax slightly upon seeing it.

"You're right, Wade. I'm sorry. I just...I dunno...what if she gets mad? Is all...'waah, you guys are totally ruining my life!' Or something..." The woman found some stuff to make a ham sandwich and grabbed it, setting down the whipped cream in the process. She shut the fridge door with her hip and walked over to the kitchen counter to start assembling her lunch.

Wade's arms tightened around her waist as he leaned in close, his voice taking on a soothing tone.

"Ahahahaha, peanut, you're thinking about this all wrong. Ellie loves us both, and she'll adjust to the new addition just fine. And if she doesn't...well, we'll deal with that when the time comes." He nuzzled her ear. "Besides, I've got a plan. We can make it fun! We can have a family meeting and explain everything together." Wade offered, which made Y/N relax slightly.

"How soon should we do this? We have no idea if it worked today. For all we know, we might have to keep trying to get me pregnant. After all...they taught us in high school that getting pregnant a second time was so much harder than the first time, Wade..." she rambled nervously. Wade gave her a lopsided grin, finding her as adorable as the day they first met.

Wade's grip on her waist relaxed, and he let out a deep sigh. "Yeah, yeah, I know all about the stats and stuff. But we're not gonna worry about that right now. We'll cross that bridge when we come to it." He pulled back and looked at her with a serious expression. "Let's just focus on enjoying this moment for now. We've got our little bundle of kickass growing inside you, and we should be celebrating that! The second addition to the Deadpool family! Hot damn, I'm like Bruce Wayne collecting kids here!" He joked.

"But we don't actually know yet...we only just tried less than an hour ago...what if it didn't take?" She frowned, finally finding making a sandwich. She offered it to him, opting to make another one for just herself if he accepted the lunch. Wade graciously took the sandwich and watched as she grabbed him a plate from the cabinet behind her, giving her a silent 'thank you'. She smiled, then sighed as reality crashed back down onto her.

Wade's face lit up with a mischievous grin as he bit into the sandwich, groaning happily at how good it tasted.

"Ahahahaha, peanut, you're so worried about it not taking that I think we need to celebrate either way," His blue eyes sparkles with amusement as he continued. "Win or lose, we're having fun today. And if it didn't take...well, we'll just have to try again soon, won't we?~"

"I guess you're right. It not working just means more sex for the both of us, huh?" she smiled slightly, working on making her own sandwich quietly. Y/N giggled at how Wade hopped up and down excitedly, his sandwich gripped tightly in his hands.

Wade's eyes lit up with excitement as he nodded enthusiastically. "Oh, hell yeah! More sex is always a good thing in my book. And who knows, maybe we'll get lucky and it'll take on the second try," He chuckled to himself, taking another bite of his sandwich. "But even if not, I'm happy to keep trying...for science."

"Hmm, I think you just miss me and all the hot, raunchy sex we used to have before we became parents, don't you?~" Y/N giggled. "We both became so busy what with you being a dad and becoming more of an anti-hero and me switching jobs to stay at home with El."

Wade's face turned bright red as he coughed, trying to play it cool. "What? No way, peanut! I just...I mean, yeah, okay fine. You're right. Being parents is awesome and all that jazz, but let's be real...we used to have some crazy hot times in the bedroom," He winked at her mischievously. "And I'm not saying we can't get back to those times now that Ellie's getting older."

"So you dig the mom bod?" she asked self-consciously. Wade nodded eagerly.

"Uh, a doy, my little MILF. Of course I dig the mom bod, sugar tits. You always looked bangin' but the way you got all curved up makes me hard as a rock God DAYUM." He flirted, spanking her ass playfully. Y/N yelped, her face turning bright red in response.

"Wade, knock it off..." she laughed, clearly flustered.

"Why should I, pookie bear? I'm just giving you some good ole fashioned Wade Wilson luvins! I wanna make my dear wifey feel better, and what better way than doing what I do best? Being a vulgar and annoying asshole to her?" Wade grinned, the smile almost reminiscent of the Cheshire Cat from Alice In Wonderland. Y/N rolled her eyes, but couldn't help but smile.

"There's that smile, firecracker! I love having such a sexy wife all to myself! Not once have I wanted anyone else as soon as you strutted your way into my life, pretty girl." Wade flirted, lightly spanking his wife's ass again and howling obnoxiously like a wolf. Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she playfully tried to swat at Wade's hand, but he was too quick and continued to tease her. She let out a little squeal of delight as he spanked her ass, feeling a rush of excitement course through her veins.

"Oh, stop it! You're making me blush!" She laughed, trying to maintain a stern expression while secretly enjoying all the attention.

"Nuh uh, no. I vowed to make you feel good today, and that means I gotta get those feels back up to the good status." He whispered, moving behind her and cupping both her breasts. He softly massaged both, feeling her melt slightly against his warm hands.

"That's it, baby. Let me take care of you today. I wanna make today all about you. You've done so much for our family and have always been there for me, even when I was a blabbermouth of a Merc. Yet you always seemed to see the good in me. You remember that talk we had all those years ago? About the kintsugi thing?" He asked, his voice turning to a low rumble as he continued to massage her breasts. She sighed and leaned her back against his chest, relaxing even more as they stood together in the middle of the kitchen. The sunshine illuminated her hair, making it even more shiny as it framed her face just right.

"Yeah, I think so. Something about us fixing each other like the kintsugi concept, yeah?" Y/N asked tentatively. Wade nodded, kissing her neck softly.

"You're a damn good scientist, baby. Never let that go, okay? You always talk big shit about me being an anti-hero now...but you're really the one who deserves more praise. You saved my life. If it wasn't for you, I'd still probably be semi-homeless, addicted to drugs and addicted to meaningless relationships as a merc. You saw someone so genuinely fucked up and decided...'I want that one'. And dammit, I can't lie, your stubbornness really came in handy this time." Wade chuckled softly, a warm smile on his lips. "Plus, that serum you made all those years ago gave me my looks back. Now our daughter has a normal looking dad and never has to know what I looked like before. And yeah, you didn't mind when I was all mutated and cancery, but I did, peanut...I did...cause why would such a goddess like you want anything to do with some freak like me...?" He hid his face against her back. Dammit, he hated being vulnerable, but he knew Y/N needed to know the truth. Over the years he had become a lot more sappy thanks to her.

Her eyes welled up with tears as she felt Wade's words wash over her. She wanted to hold him close, but he continued to hide his face against her back.

"Wade, stop it," She whispered, trying to keep her voice steady. "You're being ridiculous...I loved you then and I love you now. You were never a freak to me...you were always my broken thing of beauty." She smiled softly, feeling a lump form in her throat.

"Oh come on...let's face the music, Y/N. I don't think life would be as good or even as easy if I didn't look like my old self again...you really gave me a whole-ass second chance, babe. You brought me back to life and screamed in my face 'YOU MATTER' until eventually you got me believing it, too. That's damn impressive if you ask me. You...managed to fix the Merc With A Mouth." Wade moved to stand in front of her and cupped both her cheeks with his hands, causing her to look up at him and set down her sandwich on the counter.

Y/N's eyes sparkled with tears as she looked up at Wade, her voice barely above a whisper.* "You're making me cry again, dammit," She whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.

"But you know what? I don't care. Because when I look at you...I see the man I fell in love with. The one who was broken and lost, but still had so much heart. And that's what I fixed...not just your face." She smiled softly, wiping away a tear from the corner of her eye.

"How the hell did a devil like me get an angel like you, sweet stuff?" Wade laughed, voice heavy with emotion. Damn, now HE wanted to cry a little. Fuck, being a husband and father had made him go soft. Whatever, it's not like he needed to be overly cocky at the moment, anyways.

"You're no devil. You just needed someone to talk to. Someone to actually listen to the shit you were saying. I don't think anyone did before, did they?" Y/N asked softly, and Wade nodded.

"When you're a merc like I was, talk was kinda cheap in the grand scheme of things, ya know? But well, surprisingly I'm happy I decided to become less of a mercenary and more of an anti-hero. Maybe the Avengers will finally take me on, yeah?" His blue eyes shined with hope as he looked at her. She smiled warmly at him and reached up to ruffle his fluffy brown hair.

"Wade, they would be lucky to have a guy like you on their team." Y/N said.

The couple embraced, swaying slowly in the middle of the kitchen. They were happy, and that's all that really mattered in the end.

[katsukikitten]

Warnings: Body horror, Violence, child abuse. This is a work of fiction intended to be consumed by those who are 18 or older. If you are not 18 or older dni.

Mafia Heir Bakugou Katsuki, Guard Izuku Midoriya x reader.

The sound of a metal bay door clangs to life, shoved open by two strong hands as the gears echo their groans to the warehouse.

His lip twitches, brows furrowed as he sneers at the contents of the space dimly lit from the flickering lamps on the dock outside.

Two large shipments sit side by side, covered in black tarp sitting atop wooden pallets so fresh that the smell of pine competes heavily with the stagnant bay.

"How did those idiots forget both?!" He hisses under his breath, white paper cigarette bouncing between his lips as he pats himself down for his phone to call the more volatile buyer but before he can hit the contact the harsh fluorescent lights buzz to life overhead.

"Who the fuck-" He draws his gun but his threat dies quickly on his tongue. Mouth agape as his lit cigarette falls into a puddle formed from the neglected roof.

"Those 'idiots' didn't forget either shipment." Your voice rings out and when the goon spies you he sees you sitting atop what was supposed to be your shipment. You're looking over your claws, paying him no mind as if you were bored and seemingly alone. Although the man would have to be a fool to think that you alone wasn't the worst option he had.

"I have some questions. About my shipment." You hop down from the pallet stacked with pristine products taller than yourself. Pulling down the tarp and the one next to it that was supposed to be delivered tonight, to him.

"Can you spot the difference, Tadashi?" You give the man your back, stepping backwards and your heels clack. Echoing around the silent warehouse, "See how mine is a little bit shorter?"

Your dark eyes flash to him, close enough he can smell your expensive perfume and tonight you're dressed to the nines.

Tonight was supposed to be the meeting of clan heads by the surrounding syndicates. Your shipment was to be delivered by morning and the other was rushed to tonight.

"I don't see that. No ma'am." He can't even see any difference from where you sat on top of the heavily Saran wrapped white bricks. You were by no means a small woman either, strong in stature and you were not called Madame Morte for nothing. Your laugh catches him off guard, it's pretty, the sound contagious and the only reason he doesn't laugh along with you is because he knows exactly who you are.

But that didn't stop him from his little fuck up did it?

He swallows thickly and you smile up at him.

"Hmm that's funny then isn't it? A half inch difference is clear as day. So something must be wrong right? Especially since you take good care to make every brick the exact same weight, size and dimension." You walk over to the two shipments and take one brick off of each, holding them up where he can see the miniscule difference that he tried to pad up with extra wrapping. What's concerning is that the obvious ones shouldn't have been on the outside, he was careful with everyone else, more careful with you. Sure to wait until comfort had sat in and that the head wouldn't bother with the shipments and goons never look past the outside layers, normally that was after five shipments and this was your sixth.

"Ya know I found this one in the middle, about three layers were like this," You cut the brick open with your sharp claws the white substance flutters down onto Tadashi's shoes, "But there weren't bricks like this in the Red Dragon's shipment. Not. One. Single. Brick."

You walk back to return the brick from the opposing stack, ass swaying in that body con black dress and Tadashi tries to look everywhere but. He's seen you gouge out the eyes of anyone who lingered over your body for too long, he was sure it's why you kept those nails so sharp.

"You're a chemist right? Specializing in Bliss, especially correct?" Swiping your middle finger over the substance rubbing it between your digit and thumb, "So you know the chemical structure of bliss right?"

"Yes ma'am."

"I have a chemist as well, she isn't as smart as you, at least not according to everyone else, but do you know what she found in over half of this brick? A different structure. Baking powder." You're still smiling, still cherry sweet with the hint of deadly poison in your eyes before it turns into pure acidic venom, "So which is it? Are you an idiot or are you fuckin lyin to me?"

"N-neither ma'am." You roll your eyes and your done up lashes flutter wildly from the action.

"Liar then." You snap your fingers and a large man with emerald green curls shoves a woman and her two children into the light. Tadashi's eyes widen with horror as he looks over the crying half family.

His family.

"I'm sure since you have no issue lying in front of me, you'll have no issue lying in front of your family." You hum, cradling the woman's jaw in your hand, tapping the tip of a sharp claw to her cheek. The kids cling to their mother with tears in their eyes, their quirks flaring in their time of stress.

"Guess you weren't the smartest chemist underground after all. Pay attention kids, this is what happens to liars." Patience thin, you pull out your gun from under the thigh high slit in your dress aiming the cool metal at the goon who thought he could undercut and insult you in the same breath. The guy was getting off lucky in your guard's opinion given the fact you were electing not to use your quirk.

"W-wait! Wait wait! I can prove my loyalty." He grovels, hands shaking as he holds his palms up to you. It makes you scoff and cock your gun.

"You already did with how you handled my treatment."

"Bu-but I have this- this new product." He fumbles in his pockets, a red dot appears on his chest causing him to freeze.

"'Ts fine Zuzu." You wave him off but all your guard does is move his finger from the trigger, when you glare his way he lowers his gun.

Tadashi produces a small red capsule bullet, needle at the end when he takes off the top and it makes you furrow your brow.

"And what's this?" Curiosity melting your angry features.

"Something In development for mass production. For Overhaul. His shipment is in the back." It's obvious confidence is starting to come back to his sinful face as he nods his head to a crate behind you.

"Oh Kai? Hmm. What does it do then?" By now your gun is returned to its holster and hidden away.

"Quirk deletion." Tadashi gives a nasty smile, like he's truly proud of his work, "Ya know like Allmight's guard Eraser head 'fore he died."

"Ah well let's see it then." You smooth down the fabric of your dress a final time before looking up at him when he makes no action to move.

"Wh-what?" He stammers and it grates your nerves.

"You wanna live? You want your family to live? Silence your quirk." He shrinks under the disgust evident in your sharp gaze and shapter tongue.

"I-I can't do that." His eyes dart around looking for any sign of an out but when you play these silly little games, you always go for the kill.

"That too hard? Well pick your least favorite, silence one of their quirks instead." You gesture between the two boys that whimper at the wave of your nails.

"B-but…"

"B-b-but." You mock rolling your eyes, "But it's insurance isn't it? Proof of your loyalty to me? Especially since you've already been lying. You know how I feel about liars, or at least bad ones."

He swallows, stepping closer to his family and it's obvious now he isn't going to choose himself. Looking between the two boys as their quirks flare, like he's deciding which one is worth more to him.

All while silently telling you he doesn't have an antidote.

"Make up your mind I'm already running late for an event." Quickly he grabs at the hair of his eldest son, pulling the seven year old up by his roots and pushing the needle into his throat. His yelp echos around the warehouse but the most malicious thing of it all is that even with his back to you, you can see Tadashi's smile pushing up his cheeks.

"There." He turns around, sniffling, fat tears brimming his eyes, who he's trying to fool you stents sure, you just know it sure as hell isn't you, "I'll have an antidote for you by next week."

He wipes at his face, coming closer to you, well within arm's reach. Red dot on his forehead but you've spared Tadashi once, he figures you'd spare him again.

Because what woman would let a seven year old go without their quirk not that it mattered to him either way. Good riddance if you asked him, his eldest couldn't control his quirk for shit and it was annoying anyway.

"So I've-" But his sentence is lodged in his throat, unable to get past your steely grip, your lip snarled up in disgust. Your eyes bored, dull and he's coming to realize why they call you Madame Morte from his own first hand experience.

There are legends around your quirk, rumors, that yours is similar to the Ashen King's, although yours was more painful.

Rot, slow and hungry. Greedy in the languid licks as it spread through his body starting from under your pretty hand wrapped around his thick throat. Claws digging into flesh that darkens with blight before pieces of it begin to fall away from his muscles and bones in thick chunks, scream scratching up his throat.

"M-mercyyyyyy." His voice comes out garbled before ending in incoherence as his tongue melts in his mouth, sliding down his throat and taking with it his scream. You lean forward, watching the life flicker in his eyes as he rots slowly, too slowly and only once it's been a moment or so that the flesh is separated from the body does it turn to dust at your designer clad feet.

"God has mercy. I don't." Holding his head as his neck separates from his torso before dropping him all together.

Your eyes flicker to the broken family, the children hiding in their mother's thread bare turtleneck. Tears tracking through her cheap foundation and further exposing the poorly hidden bruises on her throat. It was obvious they were malnourished and it makes you gather saliva into your mouth.

Producing a hissing spit before it lands onto a stray eyeball that turns to dust seconds later.

Izuku is already across the room, rifle slung over his broad shoulders, face stoic as he grabs onto your wrist gently. Taking out a towel to wipe off your manicured hand.

"Kaminari." You look into the shadows before he appears, golden eyes glowing like a cat.

"Yes ma'am?"

"Take care of this."

"Yes ma'am." Kaminari nods, helping the woman up to her feet as Izuku carefully slides elbow length lace gloves onto your arms, that thicken around your palms and fingers, concealing the skin. "Usual collateral payment?"

"250k this time." You spit in the direction of Tadashi or at least what's left of him, again. Just ash fluttering in the bay breeze. Denki nods, skull half mask hiding his smile as he ushers the family out.

"And get them a new apartment, would you? Their old one was a dump." You hiss before going on a small tangent as Izuku fixes your hair, "Can't believe I set foot in there, piece of shit stealing from me and couldn't even fucking provide. Another thing Denks, I need the name of the landlord of that apartment complex. I want it in my name by tomorrow. Tenants relocated."

"Whatever you wish ma'am, it is done." Denki calls back before he takes the family to the van he brought them in, now given orders to relocate.

"You should really stop using your gift when you're in designer dresses, ma'am." Izuku fusses, his emerald eyes flickering to your body as he scrutinized the fabric for any lingering he may has missed.

"Why do you think I always wear black Zuzu?" You give him that damn look, the one that makes his heart clench, the one he can't say no to. He's sure there isn't a person alive who could say no to you.

"Because you like to make every day a funeral." Izuku smooths over your dress, double checking the zipper. He's pulled his half mask down to settle around his throat the second he needed to attend to you. His eyes lingering over your jewelry to make sure it was still in tact until your claw settles under his chin. Tilting his gaze to even with yours even with him leaning closely to you.

"I'm fine. Really." You lean up on red bottomed heels to gently press your lips to his before you're settled back on your feet.

He gives you that pained look he always wears with the two of you get "unprofessional." Still it doesn't stop him from leaning over to kiss your cheek, lips grazing the corner of your mouth before he pulls away and draws the line in the sand by adjusting his half animal skull mask back over his face.

You always think the line is for you but really, it's for him. You live in blissful ignorance on what you do to him and what you allow him to do to you.

It's like you forget the lengths he's gone and still willing to go to protect you at all costs. Even if that means killing his idol. If you asked him he'd tell you he'd do it all over again.

"Aw Zuzu bear don't pout." You tease and his eyes crease in that fake smile he uses to make pretty girls swoon as he presses his broad hand to your back.

"I'll call the car Madame."

"No, no. I'll walk." He gives you a glare but doesn't fight it, talking over the coms to the two waiting outside.

Meanwhile Ochako stands outside in her suit, half mask tiger skull still secure around her pretty face, making her doe like brown eyes that much more deceiving. She flips her knife over and over in her hand. Playing with her quirk that she activates to send it higher before letting it fall back to her hand.

"She should be here by now." Ochako doesn't like waiting, makes her anxious and Sero sighs, more than used to his partner's mannerisms. Mask around his throat as he's hunched over to protect his cigarette he's trying to light from the wind.

"You know madam gets caught up sometimes. It's never anything to worry about." Sero says as he straightens himself out, watching pier bay 42 with the door open just half a block down. He watched the man go in, watched the lights come on but no red confetti yet.

He blows out smoke before his com crackles to life in his ear, Ochako's fingers twitch as the both wait for the command.

"She insists she comes to you." Izuku's voice rings in their ears.

"It's clear and we are on standby." Ochako answers as Sero tries to finish his cigarette while he can, otherwise he'd get fussed at by his pretty boss who chided him on how it would rot his lungs.

And how she would know best.

Once he sees you he flicks the butt, smothering the ember into the gravel under his designer shoe as you walk closer, your lap dog at your heels.

Izuku isn't the same kid that Sero and Ochako grew up on the streets with, no longer the shy, cautious boy he once was. Especially not after the three of them were forced to hop around for mercenary work before the clans popped up to take over the cities. Like a shadow government that the real one feared more than the masses.

The three of them were good at their jobs, Izuku the planner, Ochako the executioner and Sero the getaway driver. But being good, too good even, made them cocky. It wasn't until they went up against a syndicate they had no business trying to steal from did they learn their lesson.

Your father was ready to kill all three of them. They were just lucky enough you had forced your way into sitting in on this very important meeting moments earlier.

Bags torn from their faces and your eyes widened in delight when you saw they were all the same age as you at the time. The ripe age of fifteen.

"Oh Father, killing them would only be a waste of their potential." Sero remembers how you looked, how you still make that face to this day and often. Like a cat that's caught a mouse by its tail with nothing but delightful day dreams of batting it around.

"I want them to train to be my new guard. They're mine now."

"Absolutely not." Your father's voice boomed around the room, making the teens shake, helpless with their wrists bound behind their backs, "You took in that blonde stray two months ago I'm not going to allow-"

"And yet who's men did they slip past? How many layers of security did they slip through? The blonde more so than them but our shit is secure now isn't it? Besides." You hop down from your father's old mahogany desk, "Princess always gets what she wants. Isn't that right?"

Your father pinches the bridge of his nose, he made a monster of you, he truly did.

He'd be lying if he wasn't proud of it, especially after what happened to your mother.

"Fine. But no more strays. That's final."

"That's fine. I won't need anyone else."

That was ten years ago and in the past decade Sero had been treated better than he could ever imagine. He has a lot of freedom for a head of a department and you've made it clear that only the four of them had the option of getting out if they wanted. No strings attached as long as they stayed silent you wouldn't look for them.

But you haven't once given them a reason to leave.

Sero fingers the swirling ink on the inside of his thick forearm, the family crest sitting proudly on display when he's driving you around, hidden in the city so he can float throat the crowd like all the other faceless nobodies.

You're graceful, even in the uneven gravel of the parking lot, smiling genuinely as you approach two people you have and would kill again for.

"Sero, Ochako, thank you for waiting. Ochako love, I have a task for you dear. Inside is a crate that Zuzu has marked would you be a doll and make sure that it gets transferred to Momo's office immediately. I'd like for you to hand deliver it and call me once you're there." You talk as Izuku helps you into the car waiting for you to finish before he shuts the door, "And you'll have no problem keeping your girlfriend company will you?"

"No ma'am." Ochako blushes as you wear your knowing cat smile. Izuku shuts the door and rounds the car to sit on the other side. Sero turns over the engine. Ready to pull away on your command.

Ochako watches her reflection in the pitch black tint retreat as the window rolls down revealing just your eyes that sparkle with that dangerous glint.

"One more thing. If you could ask her to expedite this antidote please. I've got a seven year old waiting on it."

"As you wish ma'am." Ochako nods and watches her reflection grow this time while your eyes disappear before Sero throws the car in drive and tries to salvage some of the lost time hoping to make you no later than an hour late to the most important meeting of the year.

But you wouldn't be the Princess if you weren't always fashionably late now would you?

[doe-eyed-fool]

Prey | Chapter Nine

Alastor x Fem!Reader

Warning(s): Homophobia, Unwanted Flirting

You knock gently as you entered the room. "Hello?" You say with a smile. Alastor, sitting in his chair, turned to face you. "Y/n! What brings you by, darling?" He asks with a wide grin.

You walk further into the room before shutting the door behind you. "Thought I'd stop by for a visit." You tell him. "I hope I'm not intruding."

"You? Never." Alastor says with a wave of his hand. "It's always a delight to have you around." You take the basket you had resting in the bend of your arm, and set it down on a near by coffee table. "I brought you a little something. I hope you haven't eaten yet." 

"Oh, how thoughtful of you my dear. Thank you." Alastor stands from the chair. "No I haven't had the time to eat much yet. I've been quite busy." You nod. "I've noticed. How are you feeling?" You ask carefully. "I'm just fine, dearest!" Alastor says, maybe a bit too quickly. 

"Are you sure? You haven't quite been yourself as of late." You didn't want to upset him by saying this, especially knowing how highly he held his self image.

But you were so worried. If there was something wrong, you'd want to help make things better for him. Even if just a little. Alastor chuckles as he approaches you. He takes hold of your hands as he speaks. 

"My darling, if there was something wrong, I'd tell you. Rest assure, everything is alright." He says comfortingly. You wanted to believe him, but you just couldn't. You decided to drop it for now, but you will be keeping a closer eye on him. "If you say so." 

Alastor brings your right hand to his lips and kisses it softly. "I am quite fortunate to have someone as caring as you in my life, Y/n." Your smile returned to you, cheeks warming. "And I'm fortunate to have someone as loving as you in my life, Alastor." 

You then turn your attention to the small basket. "Now, I suggest you eat. I don't want you becoming all skin and bones. It's not as good as your cooking, but, hopefully it will tied you over for now." 

"You should give yourself more credit. It will do just fine, thank you again dear." Said Alastor. "Anytime." You grin. "Ok, I guess I'll leave you to it. I know you're about to start broadcasting, I don't want to distract you." 

"Oh please, do distract me." Alastor smirks. You lightly hit his chest. "Behave. You're at work." You giggle. "Will I see you at tonight's performance?" You ask. 

"Ah, afraid not." Alastor sighs. "I'm going to be doing a little extra work tonight. Hopefully I'll find some new inspiration for my broadcasts while I'm at it. I do apologize, my love. Next time, for certain." 

"Don't worry about it." You wave your hand dismissively. "I'm not going to tell you what to do, but please, try not to work yourself too hard ok?" 

"I will certainly try." Alastor promises. You stand on your tip-toes to kiss his cheek. "I'll see you later, love." You say as you walk out of the door. Alastor watched as you left, and let his shoulder slump as the door shut. Another sigh left him, this one sounding more exhausted as he sat back down. 

"Y/n, you're getting a little too good at reading me..." He mutters. "Let's hope that does not become a reoccurring issue."

Tonight's show was as good as ever, you had captured the attention and adoration of the crowd once again. Now, you were in your dressing room, removing your makeup and changing back into your casual attire. Whenever you preformed, you gained a new sense of accomplishment and of course, confidence. 

It made you feel on top of the world, nothing could ruin your good mood. 

You stepped out of the lounge and breathed in the cool night air. It was soothing feeling, the light breeze on your skin. Those stage lights were no joke, you could use a nice shower once you got home. As you start off, someone calling your name caused you to pause.

You turn to see Joe and a few of his buddies walking your way. "Great show, Y/n! I had no idea you could sing! And sing so lovely at that." You smile slightly. "Oh, thank you." 

"See?" One of the men at his side slurred slightly. "I told ya, she sings just as good as she looks!" You tried not to pay him mind as his eyes wondered your body. 

"How about you join us for a few drinks, little lady? The night's still young. What do ya say?" Asked another. You shake your head and politely decline. "No thank you, I'm quite tired after tonight. I was just on my way back home. Maybe next time?" You say, though you had no intentions of doing so. 

Just as they were about to protest again and insist you go, Joe spoke up. "Ah, leave her be." He brushes off the two, and focused his attention on you. "Are you walking home all alone?" He asked.

You nod your head. "Then, allow me to take you home. I'd just hate to let a fine lady be all alone at night. It's not very safe, especially after that incident in the papers." 

Right, your boss went missing, and is suspected to be dead. As much as you wanted to decline, you really didn't feel safe walking alone right now.

So, you accept his offer. "Alright." You say and Joe offers his arm. You link your arm with his, but before you two left, Joe spoke to his buddies one last time. 

"Ya'll go on ahead without me. I'll join you fellas later." He says before walking away with you. You didn't miss the snickers and low whistling from his drunken friends. But again, you paid it no mind. 

"Thank you, Joe. Normally I wouldn't be too opposed to walking home late, but after recent events, I can't help be be a little paranoid." You sigh.

Joe chuckles. "It's no problem at all, little lady. I enjoy your company. Say, isn't Alastor always with you these days? Why ain't he walking you home?" He asked. 

"He's working late tonight." You tell him. "Otherwise he would have." 

"Working late?" Joe repeats. "Why, he left work same time I did." You look up at him, confused. "He did?" Joe nods. "Just a couple hours ago. Even left a little bit before me. I didn't see him come back, if he did." 

You furrow your brows as you look ahead once more. "He lied to me? Why would he do that?" You wonder aloud. Joe only shrugs. "Beats me. But that's quite rude if you ask me. You think he's got himself a lady friend he had to see?" 

'I most certainly hope not!' Is what you wanted to say, but instead, you shake your head. "I don't know. If he does, I don't know her." That couldn't be it. Alastor was a bit of a flirt, but that's long since stopped after the two of you got together. He's been nothing but loyal to you ever since. There was no way he had another woman in his life. 

So, what was it then? 

"Heh, nah. Nah I don't think that's it." Joe laughs. "Alastor's always been a bit of a prude. Never once have I ever seen him with a woman romantically. Women practically throw themselves at him, and he does nothing about it. I say he's one of those types."

You raise an eyebrow. "Those types?" 

"Yeah, you know. He fancies the opposite gender. A real daisy if you ask me. Ugh." Joe's face scrunches up in disgust. You tried not to let it show, but you felt a twisting feeling in your chest at his words. "What kind of man doesn't want a fine young dame on his arm?" 

You remained quiet, unsure that if you were to speak right now, you'd have nothing too kind to say to him. 

"What's more? What kind of man wouldn't want someone as breath taking as you." You glance at Joe, his eyes set on you. "Y/n, how about I take you out sometime? I'd treat you so much better than that palooka."

"You're very kind, I'm flattered, really." In all honesty, you weren't. In fact, you wanted nothing more than to just storm off from him and risk being murdered on your way home.

"But I'm afraid I must decline. I'm...I'm just not looking to be in a relationship right now." 

"So you're saying there's a chance in the future?" Joe smirks. You held back the urge to grimace. "I don't know." You say with a light chuckle. Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Joe dropped the subject. And thankfully, you were almost home. 

"So, when did you start singing down at ol' Mimzy's lounge?" Asked Joe. "Not too long ago. Alastor helped me out a lot, being good friends with Mimzy." You could catch a glimpse of Joe rolling his eyes from the mentioning of Alastor's name. "I'm not sure if I would have this job without him."

"I'm sure you would." Said Joe with a grin. "You're pretty enough, you could get a job anywhere you wanted. Just flash a smile, and you'd be hired on the spot, little lady." 

Being pretty was nice, but you'd hope you have more to offer than just looks. But clearly Joe was not the type of man to have that discussion with. So, you refrained from mentioning it. Instead, you just thank him. 

Finally, you arrived at your apartment building. "Well. This is my stop. Thank you again for walking me home, Joe." You say with a smile. Joe waved his hand. "Don't mention it, darlin'. I'll see you around?" 

You nod your head before briskly walking inside, exhaling loudly as soon as you closed the door.

And to think, you were in such a good mood earlier...

As you made your way through your living room and into the hall, you couldn't help but think back to what Joe said. 

'he left work same time I did. Just a couple hours ago. Even left a little bit before me. I didn't see him come back, if he did. '

If Alastor wasn't working late, then what was he doing? Why did he feel the need to lie to you? You hope it wasn't anything serious, you hoped even more he had a good reason to be secretive. But that didn't make the worry and suspicion disappear. 

You've already dismissed the idea of him having another women on the side. He's done nothing to make you suspect as much, even before the two of you were together. 

Was he visiting his mother? He'd go to her grave every so often to chat with her about what was going on in his life. And to just...be with her. But it was so late. Why would he go at this time? That couldn't be it. 

Maybe he wanted to do some hunting? Hunting was a hobby of his, but also somewhat of a stress reliever. You never did like the idea of him hunting, you had such a soft spot for animals. But you weren't going to make him stop just because you disliked it. 

However you did make him promise not to tell you what he was hunting. Especially if it were deer. You always loved deer. They were such gentle creatures. 

But again, it was late. How would see anything at this hour? The night would make hunting difficult, so that couldn't have been it either. Right? 

What on Earth was he doing? 

You stopped just as you entered your bedroom, turning around, you walked back into the living room. You made your way over to your telephone and picked it up, as you circled through the numbers. 

You waited for Alastor to answer, however, the longer you waited, the less confident you became that he would answer. And he did not answer. 

Now you were worried. 

You sighed before setting the phone handle back into place and went back to your room. You showered and changed into your sleepwear. You sat down onto the edge of the bed and looked down at your slightly trembling hands. 

Where was he? What was he doing? Why did he lie to you? 

"He had better have good explanation for all this." You say before finally lying down, and tried giving into slumber. 

Tags-

@martinys-world

@sirens-and-moonflowers

@catticora

[yourlocalartsonist]

ROTTMNT Moths Fly In Packs - Chapter Nine

HOLY MOTHERFUCKING SHIT I'M ALIVE AND I AM SO SORRY! It's been way too long and I'm genuinely sorry this chapter took several fucking months to make but IT'S FINALLY DONE! It ended up way longer than I intended man, I THOUGHT THIS WAS GONNA BE SHORT. It's my longest chapter yet fun fact. I don't even regret it really, it benefited so much from the extra effort. Hopefully the next few chapters won't take this long but I will refrain from jinxing myself again so🧍‍♀️Anyway enough blabbering, hope y'all enjoy this one ;w;

CREDIT To the MFIP Team: Thank you to @yosajaeofficial, @urlocalmj, misfortun3_ismyname (on TikTok), @chaoticspeedrun, @ramblehour and @goldanrabbit for being my lovely editors! MAN did they give this chapter a lot of polish-

Previous Chapter | Next Chapter | Chapter One

Disclaimer: Chapter involves verbal abuse/manipulation, harassment, gaslighting, depressive thoughts, violence, blood, mentions of a wounded limb, brief mentions of nausea, displayed anxiety, and curse words. If you're sensitive to that, scroll past and stay safe!

I rushed around my room throwing shit on as fast as I could. Not fast enough apparently, since my phone’s vibrating like it’s gonna explode.

It’s late as hell right now, but Zane insisted on meeting up. Pretty randomly at, like, 11pm on a school night. I was initially planning to reject the idea or ghost with the excuse of sleeping, but it’s been a good while since I actually did hang out with him. I know insomnia’s gonna keep me up for a bit anyway, so why the hell not? We might even have fun! Just wish he’d stop flooding my notifs like I didn't already say I was actively getting ready.

I looked in the mirror, checking to see if I was presentable enough for the outside realm. My reflection’s the same as always; for better or worse. Still the same pink dress, same green skirt, same  boots. Can’t forget the gold earrings; the only emergency asset I held onto. I don’t know what I expected. I don’t have much to work with. Guess the gloves from Donnie are new, at least. But I’m still getting… bored? A change in appearance—even a small one—might be able to fill that hole for a while. Keep me distracted.

Maybe I could do something with my hair tonight? I still have Mi’s ribbon lying here somewhere.

I ignored Zane’s digital pestering and spent a few extra minutes shuffling through drawers and boxes, eventually finding her long, white ribbon—handmade from moth silk. She wore it all the time. I barely remember her hair being fully down unless she was sleeping or about to shower. Except for that one night, of course. The night she left and was never found again. She almost did take the ribbon with her. Had her hair done up in a bun and everything, even a little fancier than usual. But she took it off once she saw me behind her, barely reflected in the mirror. She crouched down, placed it in my tiny palms, and gave me her wonderfully warm smile. It’s the last thing she left me with. The last gift she could ever give me. 

After that, the ribbon’s survived years of storage and then more years of… unconventional bullshit use. I know moth silk ain’t the weakest thing on Earth but I’ve deadass used this ribbon as a make-shift pulley system to sneak stuff into my room through the window before, some of which weighed more than me! Its got the endurance of a Nokia at this point. 

I’ve barely used the ribbon for its intended purpose, though. I mean, how could I? I’m not my mom no matter how similar we look. Maybe this is a me-thing, but I always felt wearing the ribbon would be like replacing her with myself. 

Although, I’m sure Mi would’ve loved it if I wore it. 

Using the ribbon, I tied my hair into a ponytail and styled it as a loose bow, just to see how it would look. The white tails gently draped over my back down to my hips. I never quite realized how long the ribbon was before now. I don’t look as fancy or pretty as mom did, but it’s the best I’ve got. It… it doesn’t look bad, though, I think. It actually looks kinda nice! Maybe I’ll use it a bit more often. 

My phone’s repeated buzzing snapped me out from my trance. “Alright, alright, shut up already.” I groaned. Zane’s growing impatient.

You: hey sorry I jsut finished getting ready

You: heading out the door now! :3 

Fuck doors. Sneaking out became a whole lot easier ever since I did it from my window, but he doesn’t have to know that. I can already imagine him scolding me about the dangers of dropping down from high places, even with the fire escape there. He wouldn’t be wrong, per se, but at this point I’ve handled worse. Would probably send him into cardiac arrest if he knew what I’d actually been up to these few months.

I sprinted to the spot we agreed to meet up at. Zane was already there, leaning against the wall with his hands stuffed in his pockets like always. 

“Salena! Hey!” He lit up like a star when he saw me, beckoning me over.

God, for a sour person, he has such a sweet smile. He’s usually so good at being intimidating and frightening. Yet the second he brings out his smile, all that built-up fear washes away like it was never there to begin with. 

“I almost thought you wouldn’t come.”

“Well, I figured I could use some fresh air.” I tilted my head to the side, eyeing his fit. “You left your sweater at home?”

“Hm?” He followed my gaze to his pitch black tank top in place of the usual outfit. “Oh, right! Yeah, the weather’s too hot for a sweater tonight. Forgot I changed it, really.”

Now that I’m looking closer, his choker’s missing too. It probably didn’t match with the top. Seems like it got swapped with a black watch on his left wrist that complimented the look way more. Doesn’t matter what he pretends to be though, I know Zane pays very close attention to his appearance. He’s gotta maintain the rep of our grade’s “Pretty Boy” after all. When it comes to him, every little detail matters.

Wait a sec…

“What happened to your arm?”

I couldn’t see ‘till he turned towards me but his left arm had a deep bluish-purple bruise spread across it. It looked like it was from something long like a pipe or a bat. Either way, it was gnarly enough to worry me. 

“Oh that. It’s nothing too bad.” He shrugged.

“You kiddin’ me? It looks awful! What happened?” I carefully grabbed his arm and took a closer look at the mark. I wish Leo was here, but thankfully I’ve picked up a little medic knowledge from him so I can at least tell if a bone is broken or not.

“Hey, don’t get your feathers all fluffed! I got a little hurt rough-housing with the guys, that’s all. You know how they are.”

“Rough-housing? Or a secret murder attempt?” I was only being half sarcastic. It wouldn’t be out of character for them.

“Don’t worry! It’s really sweet of you to care, but they’d never dare hurt me on purpose! Now, on another note…“ He paused for a moment, taking a proper look at me. For a little bit, I couldn’t tell why he smirked. “Looks like someone wanted to look cute tonight, ey? You wore your hair up.”

“Huh?” I touched my hair, forgetting I changed it earlier. “Oh, um, yeah! I-I did! I thought I’d give it a try. Does it… um, you know, look too bad or weird or?…”

“No! No, it… it looks really pretty.” Oh god, that’s a relief to hear! I was so paranoid it wouldn’t suit— “I gotta ask, though.”

I caught him inching closer. I tried creating space, but quickly realized I was up against the wall again. Should’ve been more careful about that. His hand reached out, bringing back all sorts of cringe-inducing memories. He didn’t technically pin me like last time, but he tucked my bangs back behind my ear. Feeling his fingers come into contact with my skin almost feels just as nauseating, though. 

“How’d you know I had a thing for girls in ponytails?”

And fuck, he made it weird again.

“Z-Zane?”

“Yeah?…” WHY ISN’T HE GETTING THE HINT!? “You know, you always look so soft when you dress up. You just bloom.”

“…So! What are we doing tonight?” 

His smile slightly dropped, likely upset I ruined whatever moment he was trying to have. Honestly, didn’t matter to me, as shitty as that sounds. I just wanted to change the topic so he’d step back a bit. We go through this every time; this stupid ass, awkward aura. I wish it would stop happening. 

On the bright side, he did step back and redirect his focus to answering my question. On the not so bright side, his answer was a pathetic shrug.

“I don’t know.”

“Y-you… What do you mean you don’t know? I snuck out here in the middle of the night, you told me it’d be something special! You’ve gotta have something planned.”

“Honest, I don’t! I thought it was beautiful outside and it reminded me of you. Wanted to see where such a lovely night could take us. I think that’s special enough, don’t you?”

“W-Well, I mean—“

He chuckled “What’s wrong? You’re not backing out now, are you?” 

I may have praised his smile earlier, but right now it’s making my eye twitch. I’m a little peeved knowing he brought me out here for shits and giggles when I could’ve at least been resting in bed, replenishing some of my energy. I know I don’t have the best sleeping habits, but that doesn’t mean I can’t get tired from the constant action going on! I don’t even know how long he’s gonna keep me hostage for! But… he’s also right that it’d be kinda shitty to bail now. Besides, I’m already out here so…

I guess all that’s left to do is suck it up and try to make the best of it. 

“Well, do you wanna… go for a walk or something?”

“Sounds perfect to me! Come on, hold my hand, Dove.”

For someone who supposedly didn’t have a plan, he sure took an awful lot of charge during that walk. He suggested we go to Central Park and practically dragged me there despite my common sense screaming to never go to that hellspawn at night. Although, I can’t complain too much. The park’s definitely the best place to see the stars, and tonight had clear skies! He made sure to keep a tight grip on me in case we ran into any classic New York weirdos anyway, so I should probably be less tense. I guess I got used to the guaranteed safety of having literal ninjas around me, I forgot what it was like hanging out with a regular person. 

On top of that, Zane seemed really happy! Happier than I’ve seen him in a while, actually. He was giddily pointing out any interesting greenery we saw and rambling random facts he knew about them. 

Even later, when we went and dined inside a relatively fancy restaurant, all he could focus on was the different plants they chose as decor. He’s such a huge nature geek, but he’d never let anyone know. Zane’s the type of guy to get 100% on a biology test and shamefully shove it in his backpack to avoid being labeled as a nerd. Being a nerd myself, I think it’s pretty cool, so I never understood it. But either way, I’m glad he feels safe around me. I’m glad he doesn’t hide around me.

I forgot about this side of him, I really did. The side that is my friend.

We were walking back to my place, taking in the bliss of the quiet night. Even if a part of me prefers the busier, noisy parts of the city, it’s really soothing to experience the calmer sides of it too. Everything about tonight feels nearly perfect. I’m surprised nothing ruined it. I’m debating if I could ruin it…

I really want to talk to him. I wanna bring up those photos, get some answers, put my strange emotions to rest once and for all. I wanna hear it from him that neither of them meant to hurt me. That this was just my mind screwing me over again. I need to know. I really need to know. 

You know, friends are supposed to lend a shoulder when you need it.

I don’t want to ruin the night. But friendship takes risks sometimes. That’s what shows its strength, right?

I take a deep breath and go for the leap of faith.

“So, I was wondering—” “Salena, I wanted to ask—” 

I really gotta work on my timing for these things.

“S-Sorry! You go first.”

He shook his head with a delicate smile. “Nah, it’s okay. You can go.”

“Are you sure? I-I mean it’s kinda complicated…”

“Yeah, I’m sure! I always love hearing you talk, anyway.” 

“O-okay then, well…” My hands balled up into determined fists and I looked him right in the eyes. I have to put an end to this or I’ll never be able to move on. “I’ll be real, it might be a weird question.But you’re my friend and I really trust you a lot. I… I have to know this, so please don’t get mad.”

“Yeah…?” Why did he have to lean in closer…

I came this far, I’m not letting my tongue shut me up again. 

“What’s going on with you and Jaiden?”

Immediately his demeanor changed. His posture slouched, the disappointment clear as day on his face. “Jaiden? You’re—you’re really thinking about… about them, now?” 

“Yes, b-but I want to stop! That’s why I need to ask you this, so please bear with me, Zane.”

He leaned back with a hand on his hip, the other covering his face as he exhaled. “And here I was getting my hopes up for nothing.”

He would never think that I heard him; Zane’s a good whisperer. Unfortunately, my hearing rivals it.

He looked at me again; his eyes didn’t feel the same. “Okay, fine. What is it?”

I felt my stomach twist into itself. My chest began to ache. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think I was about to hurl.

It’s okay. Friends get a little upset at each other all the time. Doesn’t mean they’ll break apart. Don’t be a coward, Salena. 

I told him about everything. The canceled plans, Jaiden’s distant behavior, the increase in their pics together on his Instagram. I vented about how frustrated I felt with seeing them spend so much time together and then completely ignore me. And then vented some more about how frustrated I felt from that frustration, how I knew it was wrong yet couldn’t help it seeping into my everyday life! I let out a lot of steam tonight, even things I didn’t plan on telling him. The only things I left out, honestly, were anything related to the turtles to hide their identity. And to avoid any irrelevant questions.

He seemed strangely chipper hearing all of this, a curiously amused smirk plastered on his face. Not the reaction I expected, but I guess it’s better than him flipping out like I thought he would. 

“So, if I’m getting this right, you see me and Jaiden hanging out more often and it actually bothers you?”

“I don’t want it to but yeah, it bothers me a whole fucking lot. It’s taken over my life and I hate it! I hate being jealous! It’s so—“ 

“You’re jealous!? You’re jealous! Oh man, I can’t believe I am living in the same timeline where the Salena Moni is experiencing jealousy like every. Average. Lowlife. Person!” 

“Yeah, yeah, go ahead and rub it in, why dontcha? That helps me so much.” I pouted.

He laughed, enjoying my misery. “I know, I’m sorry. Just, damn! Somewhere, pigs are flying aren’t they?” If Meat Sweats could fly, I’d be his murderous Cupid.

“Har har. I get it though. I mean, you know me! I’ve felt envious before, but jealous? How does anyone even deal with this…?” I held myself a little tighter.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay, Dove. It happens! Everyone gets a little jealous. It’s a normal thing to go through, Salena.”

“Yeah, I sure did want a normal life, so I guess I got what I wished for.” I can’t help feeling salty over all this. 

He only laughed and patted my hair, fluffing up the ponytail a little. 

“Hey, Zane? For the sake of my psyche, you sure I’m not a bad person for this?”

A tender sigh rang through my ears. “I’m sure. You could never be a bad person, Salena.” 

…I never realized a husky voice like his could feel so honeyed.

But he’s right. I’m not a bad person, I’m just human. If both him and Raph said the same thing, it’s more likely to be true.

“And for the record, Jaiden and I are just friends right now. There’s nothing going on between us, so you don’t have to worry.”

“Uh… Cool? I… might be a little lost here. Why are you telling me that?”

“Reassurance, obviously.”

I blinked, not really getting it or knowing how to respond. He thought for a moment, then had a face of realization while he giggled.

“Oh my god, don’t tell me you’re actually that innocent! You’re so cute, I swear!” He booped my nose and leaned in again with a huge smile. He lowered his voice almost to a whisper. “You’re jealous because you have a crush.” 

A crush?

“But why would I have a crush on Jaiden?” 

“I’m just saying—Wait, rewind. A crush on Jaiden?” He physically paused for a bit before awkwardly laughing. “No, sweetie, you don’t get jealous of your crush, you get jealous of the people they’re with!”

“That’s why I’m asking. Why would I have a crush on Jaiden?”

…Why does the air feel colder all of a sudden? 

The night was warm just a minute ago, but now it’s dead like the core of winter. His smile is long gone. His eyes, they’re slicing me in half. Is my breathing a little faster? He’s coming closer. I’m suddenly aware of just how alone we really are here in this silent little street. 

“To be clear. Who are you jealous of.”

My throat clogged up. I blinked and lowered my eyes so he wouldn’t see the tears being fought back. I forgot this side of him, too. The side that made my heart close in on itself.

“Salena, don’t make me ask twice.”

“Of you.” I managed to let out. “J-jealous of you.”

He wouldn’t speak for a while. Only felt him staring me down like a predator stalking its prey, making me swallow to keep my throat from drying up. My hands felt so clammy, begging me to wipe them on my skirt. But I didn’t dare move. I couldn’t even look at him right now.

“Of fucking course you are.”

I knew it was coming, but I still flinched when he cursed with no shame, tugging his hair and punching the wall next to me. It’s stupid, isn’t it? I can handle giant mutants and a literal cult of evil, but Zane’s temper was not something to be messed with, and my unlucky ass did exactly that.

“Why did I ever expect anything different! Of course it’s me you’re jealous of! Why the fuck would you phrase it like that if you meant something else, god dammit!”

You’re gonna bleed if you keep doing that…

“Z-Zane, I’m sorry. I-I didn’t think it’d come off as me being jealous of Jaiden—“

“OBVIOUSLY, IT FUCKING WOULD!!!” He grabbed my shoulders, bringing me closer to him. I don’t know if it’d be an exaggeration to say I nearly got a panic attack from the action alone. 

“When you say things like how you’re jealous of how much time Jaiden and I spend together, of course I think you’re jealous of them, not me! Why would I ever assume it was me! That never happens with anyone else! God, you’re such a fucking moron sometimes, I swear!” 

“I'm sorry… P-please stop…”

“After everything we’ve fucking been through, everything I did for you! All you can ever do is somehow relate me back to Jaiden! There’s always someone else! I mean nothing to you, Salena! Don’t I!? I! Mean! Nothing!”

“I-I didn’t mean to, I promise—”

“THAT DOESN’T MATTER, IDIOT!”

He let go and pushed me back. Sometimes I overlook how much bigger Zane is compared to me. This is not one of those times. 

“You know what? You know what’s funny, Salena? That night you’re so fucking fixated on, the one that’s consumed your ability to even think like a normal person? Yeah, I’ve got some news about that night.” 

I just want to disappear…

“I asked Jaiden to go with me to that shitty party on purpose!”

…

What?

“I asked them on purpose, I posted those pictures on purpose! I did everything ‘cause I knew you’d see it! I thought maybe then, for once, you’d finally, finally feel a single ounce of longing for me! That was all I wanted!”

What.

“…You better be lying, Zane.”

“I’m not. And you deserve this.”

I glared at him the entire time while he was too focused on his own bullshit words to even notice. My arms burned with the sensation of my nails digging deeper and deeper. I hope they'll draw blood.

“You don’t understand, Salena! You keep saying all these… all these stupid fucking things that no one else says to me! Do you know what it does to me? If I had my way, I’d hold you forever and never let you go. No one’s shown me kindness like you.”  I was so numb I couldn’t even react to him caressing my cheek. Only kept glaring. 

“But then you barely ever give me the time of day! You’re barely ever with me! Fuck, honestly, you’re never with me anymore! I don’t know what’s going on, but it’s not like you to say one thing and do another! You’re not that type of two-faced asshole! So why are you fucking acting like one!? Ever since that day you went to ‘hang out’ with that stupid drugged-out bitch you called a friend, you’ve never been the fucking same! With the way you act, I wouldn’t be fucking surprised if you got addicted and stay on the high 24/7!”

He’s… Is he talking about Mikey? That’s what this is about? Is he fucking serious right now.

“Who are you!? Where is my Salena?” 

“Did you know Jaiden and I had plans that day?”

“No, I didn’t. I’m not stupid, I wasn’t gonna go that far. I wanted you to get a taste of what it felt to not be chosen, that’s it! Obviously, it was dumb to think it would work!” The dumb bitch sighed, exasperated. As if he had any right to be. “Seems you don’t have room for me in that big heart of yours after all, huh? Maybe I’m a dick for saying this, but it’s honestly karma that I happened to choose the one day you two were gonna hang out. That’s gotta be a sign, Salena.”

You never get the fucking hint, do you Zane Evans?

“I need to go.”

I couldn’t even get two steps in before he gripped my wrist to stop me.

“Wait, what do you mean go? Go where?”

“I meant exactly what I said! I’ve had enough. Now let go of me.”

I yanked my arm back and stormed off, Zane following close behind. At least, judging from the sound he was. I didn’t bother looking back. 

“Hey! Your place is in the opposite direction!”

“Stop following me, I can go wherever I want!”

“Salena, seriously!? It’s already late, you’re gonna get lost! Come on, are you really that pissed off—”

“YES!!!”

I turned my heel and faced him.

“How are you even unsure of that!? You got upset I hung out with someone else for one day—a person I made plans with in advance, might I add—and you decided to take revenge on me!? Do you have any clue how fucked up that is!?”

“I got a little mad! So what? You’ve known me for two years! Stop overreacting about a harmless dig!”

“Harmless!? You have no idea what I’ve gone through this past month because of your little ‘harmless’ stunt! I’ve suffered so much because of you! I can’t even sleep because of you! God, sometimes you’re so—Ugh!”

I began counting down from ten to one, just like Raph taught. I shouldn’t say something I’ll regret later. Honestly, I shouldn’t have said anything at all.

He looked like a sad puppy. It’s clear he wasn’t expecting this. But somehow, my sympathy won’t halt my anger tonight.

“Salena, I… Look, I didn’t know you’d be so sensitive over this—“

“Zane, I really need to leave. I’m sorry I exploded like that, but it’s gonna happen again if I stay here any longer. So please, just stop following me. Hurting you would add more shit to my plate and I really don’t need that right now, okay?” 

“N-no! Stay! I can make it up to you!”

“Another day, any day, but not now! Not now.”

I walked away and this time he didn’t follow. 

“…Fine.”

I heard his footsteps stomp in the other direction, slowly fading away.

My own legs went faster till the wind consumed me. 

The anger returned almost instantly after I knew he left. I’m happy I kept my cool during the end back there but holy fucking shit! What was he thinking!? I wanted answers tonight but I didn’t expect this! I thought I was overthinking again! I thought my brain made up the possibility that they ditched me intentionally! But no, turns out it wasn’t just Jaiden but Zane, too! What the fuck did I do to them? What did he mean I “deserved it”!? 

I don’t get it, what is he expecting me to do? I know he… feels a certain way about me. But even then! I can’t just shit romantic feelings for him out my ass! 

Ugh, so fucking stupid. I’m gonna lose my head if I keep thinking about this.

I wandered around the city some more and got back to the main road where a good handful of cars were passing again. It’s past 1am now and I’ve gotta get ready for school in less than five hours. But I know damn well I won’t sleep, not after this. I don’t wanna go home. Take me anywhere but home. I don’t feel like facing any of this right now, I…

I want somewhere I can feel safe for a while, just so the day won’t end on such a horrible note.

I pulled out my phone and opened the contacts. I wish I was one of those folks who didn’t have to think of someone before they dialed but alas, here I am. 

I can’t talk to Jaiden. 

I obviously can’t talk to Zane.

I don’t know if I can tell Casey any of this yet.

I’d love to talk to April but she’s probably asleep by now. But… but the guys might not be! They’re usually up at these sort of freakish hours of the night. I could try giving the group chat a call and hope for the best. I feel bad for bothering them so often but who else do I have right now?

It took three rings before the line went through.

“You are conversing with Donatell—Why is your screen so dark?” 

Oh fucking lovely.

“H-hey, Donnie. Sorry, I didn’t realize it was a video call.”

As my luck would have it, Donnie was the one to pick up. No offense to him; he never did anything wrong. I’m just not entirely sure how he feels about me yet. So, having him answer when I’m already high on nerves isn’t what I pictured hoping for the best would result in. But he’s much, much better than being alone right now.

“Uh, what… Whatcha up to?”

“Oh, simply being my usual genius self to aid with our nightly hero duties! Sure, no regular teenager could detect a break-in on sensitive confidential info before the actual government could, but I, Othello Von Ryan, have proven to be no regular teen!” 

“Yep, definitely the usual for you.” 

Donnie’s def no less than Leo when it comes to being allergic to humility. Though, they both earned their egos. Donnie’s not wrong; not just any person could be nearly as smart as him.

“So, did you need anything fixed? You’re calling at a rather unusual hour for a school night.” 

“Oh, no, not really. I mean, I was kinda out with a friend, but things… ended abruptly. I don’t really feel like sleeping right now. I wanted some company?” 

He opened his mouth to respond but got interrupted by a familiar accent asking who was on the phone. The instant my name left his voice, three others repeated it with joy. My screen suddenly overflowed with four green goofballs all trying to fit in the camera’s scope at once.

“SALENA! How are you? How come you’re not asleep? Don’t you have school tomorrow?”

“Mikey, it’s Salena, it’s way too early for them to sleep.”

“Wow, Leo, anyone ever tell you how funny you are?” My words didn’t match my tone. I wonder why.

“Leo, let ‘er breathe!” The camera shook as a red bandana came into frame. “Hey, but for real. Why you up so late, Salena? Somethin’ up?”

“Nah, just couldn’t sleep! I thought I’d call you guys for a bit, but from the sounds of it, y’all seem kinda busy.” 

The camera moved again as the device got transferred to the next turtle. “Give me my—Ugh, there we go. And yes, you’re correct. We are actually busy with a mission tonight.” 

I tried keeping my smile intact as I understandingly nodded my head. Is he mad at me for assuming they were free the exact moment I needed them to be? I mean, I’d be mad at me, so it’d make sense.

“Hey, but you know what?” Leo leaned next to Donnie, trying to see the screen. “You should totally join us! Tag along, have some fun, we’d all love that!”

You would?

“What? Nardo, what are you—“

“OMIGOSH, YEAH!” Mikey jumped in, knocking Donnie out of frame entirely. “If you’re not gonna sleep, we should totally hang out! I really miss you, Salena!” 

“Uh, am I really the only one thinking it would be a bad idea to let the person who barely leaves their house join us on a mission to a highly-secured and regulated government facility?”

“Chillax, Don, she’ll be fine! You’ll be fine, right Salena?”

“I mean, uh—” 

“See? What’d I tell ya, totally fine!” 

“Raph agrees! Salena can handle herself.” 

“Oh sure, I’m absolutely positive nothing could go wrong! He said without a trace of doubt.”

…I can’t tell if he’s trying to protect me or just doesn’t want me there. Neither option feels good right now, to be honest.

“C’mon, Dee, we’ve all seen her fight before! Including you, remember? When they helped us stop Meat Sweats?”

 Mikey’s got a point. That was before I had any real battle experience, too! I don’t know why Donnie seems so hesitant about this. Or why it’s making me so pissy, actually.

Another car passed by and I lowered the volume a bit, remembering the time. Now that I’m actually near some apartments, I don’t wanna accidentally wake someone up. I really gotta save up for some new earbuds; my last ones broke like, a month ago and I can only make do for so long.

“Three to one, hermano. You’re outnumbered.”

“But—Sigh, forget it! Salena, I—“

“‘NOUGH SMALL TALK!” At this point, they’re just playing hot potato with Donnie’s phone. “Salena, hurry up! We’re boutta start the mission so don’t want ya missin’ out!”

“Ha! Almost made a pun!”

“Shut up, Leo. Anyways, we’re at uh… Uh… Hey, Donnie, where we at?” 

I could hear him struggling for his phone in the distance. “You could just send our coordinates!”

“I could send her our coordinates! …How does Raph do that, again?”

The audio muffled as the phone shuffled back to its rightful owner. “God, I’m so gonna install security on this thing. Anyway, I’m sending our location to you right now. And as I was GOING TO SAY BEFORE! Salena, I look forward to seeing you again.”

He flashed a smile and part of my worries vanished. I’m still not sure how to read him but if he’s being nice, it can’t be all bad, right?

“OH, AND IF YA CAN, COULD YOU BRING ME A SNACK—“ Donnie hung up before the teddy bear could finish.

Luckily for him, his face beamed when I finally arrived around twenty minutes later and did, in fact, bring him a snack. 

“Hey guys! Hope I didn’t take—“

I couldn’t even finish speaking before finding myself laughing on the floor with four giant turtles hounding me in hugs. 

“It has been way too long since we’ve hugged!” Poor Mikey, I haven’t been able to see him in a hot minute. “Nice ponytail, by the way. Really makes your eyes pop.”

“Aww, thanks! I missed you guys too. Ugh, I really wish scheduling was easier! I’d hang out more often.” 

“Dude, why waste time on schedules when you could just come over?”

“‘Xactly! Ain’t like you’re not welcome!”

“Oh. I-I mean, sure! If you guys really don’t have a problem with it…” I wonder if this is what it’s like to feel wanted.

“I just wanted you to get a taste of what it felt to not be chosen!”

…T-then again, they’re probably just being polite.

Click!

“And fits perfectly, just as the estimations foretold!” The fuck? 

I looked down and saw a shiny black belt matching the arm wraps now resting above my hips. It’s actually fairly loose around my waist but I’m guessing that was the intention. There’s a giant pink button on the left with the same M-shaped logo as all of theirs. It looked super cool, honestly! Even seemed to match with my outfit!

“Woaaah, what is this thing?”

“Donnie. Really?” Leo didn’t sound impressed and neither did the others but, like, who cares! The belt’s dope as hell!

He ignored them and continued addressing me. “It basically functions both as your very own panic button and is a carrier for your sickles thanks to a highly specific magnetic attraction! Plus, it obviously helps tie in your outfit better ‘cause Great Galileo did you need some accessories.”

“Damn, I didn’t know my sickles were magnetic!”

“Oh, they weren’t before, I installed magnets in them last night.” With that, he pulled my fucking weapons seemingly out of his ass. Judging by everyone else’s groans though, I’m the only one who’s surprised and confused.

“Donald! What did we say about breaking into strangers’ homes!” 

“Hey, I didn’t break in!… to a stranger’s home! I broke into Salena’s, Salena is not a stranger—OW, HEY!” Raph slapped the back of his head. One quick yet dramatic recovery later, we all began our route of sneaking into the building. 

Security wasn’t monitoring the higher floors, so we only had to ninja our way up ‘till there and the rest was easy peasy. I tried focusing on the quick briefing I was receiving on the way up but my mind was admittedly elsewhere. Back to the weird situation I thought I dreamt up last night.

I don’t remember much. I was too tired to really register anything, and Donnie being a ninja probably enhanced that. But I do remember still hearing faint footsteps in my room; drawers being opened, the closet getting browsed. I was so out of it I figured I probably hallucinated everything. Either way, I was way too paralyzed to do anything; I couldn’t even put my phone back earlier. Kept passing in and out of consciousness. But it seemed like someone put it back for me. They helped my sloppy body into a position that wouldn’t leave me aching the next morning and pulled the covers up to tuck me in. What really sealed the whole dream theory to me was the metallic-textured “hand” that patted my head before they left and let the world return to tranquility.

I seriously did figure it was all a weird fever dream or some shit. Personally, I still feel like that’s more believable than it being Donnie all along. But staring down at my sickles, I guess I can’t really argue against the proof right in front of me. 

“Gentlemen, here we are! The Techno Cosmic Research Institute! Otherwise known as”—the door opened as I returned back to present time—“The TCRI.”

The moon illuminated the flat, revealing that we were in a main lobby of some sorts. Huge and spacious, decorated with different plants I’m sure Zane would’ve gone crazy over. 

…I shouldn’t think about him right now.

It was a huge and spacious lobby full of plants. The windows that were tinted from the outside now presented a full view of the city skyline. Doors were carved into the walls, transitioning to the other rooms. Some, like the several meeting rooms, were made with glass so I could vaguely make out the interior from here. Others were blocked by heavy, solid, metal doors, holding whatever secrets the government had behind them.

I felt strange setting foot in this place, like I wasn’t supposed to be here. Well, I guess we are breaking and entering, but it’s not that. It’s something else, something I can’t quite explain. Unrelated to the guys but personal to me. I feel I’m not wanted for a reason I’m not yet aware of. It’s freaking me out a little. 

“So, what do the Purple Dragons want with this place again?”

“Honestly, your guess is as good as mine. I only caught a break-in to the system in general and tracked it back to Kendra, I don’t have info on what they’re trying to gain access to. Whatever it is, though, it has an impressively tight security system that’s nearly impossible to break! At least, not through their simple B-tier remote hacking.”

“If the Purple Dragons want it, then it’s gotta be something major.” I’ve known about them for a while thanks to April. 

It kinda shocked me at first, not because a group of teens created a tech-smart gang but because April O’Neil was a loser to someone. Call me a little biased—and you’d be right—but I still think Kendra’s got rocks for brains if she ignores someone like April. 

But that’s a mental essay for another day. Right now, Leo’s smirking. And if Leo’s smirking, things will either go amazingly well or horrifically wrong. 

“So… If we’re already here, why don’t we just figure out what they want ourselves?”

Mikey propped his chin up on Leo’s shoulder. “You mean like, go and explore? Sounds rad to me!”

“Yeah! Sneak around, let Donnie do his nerdy smart people stuff and see what’s so great about this place, yeah?” 

“Invade the privacy of our nation’s government and scavenge for confidential data!? Nardo, I love you!”

“Raph? Your call, buddy.”

He was shockingly quick to shrug. “Sure! Raph don’t see a problem with it. Sounds hella fun to me!”

“Uh, guys?” I raised my hand. “Isn’t this, like, highly illegal?” 

“And?” They all said in unison. To be fair, legal doesn’t sound like them anyway. 

“What are they gonna do? Arrest us?” His hand circled in front of his blue bandana.

“And don’t worry, you won’t get in trouble for anything that happens! Donnie can get rid of the evidence and no one will know you were here, right Dee?” Mikey shot a wink at Donnie.

“Affirmative!” 

Dang, Mikey’s made a lot of good points tonight. 

“Eh, you’re right. To hell with laws!” Passing up an opportunity to explore a space institution would be laughably unlike me, anyway! 

We decided to split up and meet back at the main lobby in fifteen, assuming the Purple Dragons hadn't arrived by then. It’s kind of scary wandering on my own in this place. It still feels off to me, but at the same time, I’ve always wanted so desperately to walk through a facility like this. Fascinating space research, meeting after meeting to discuss whatever new breakthrough was made, access to a shit ton of databases and technologies I’ll never have the chance to use at home!? Everything about this place is perfect! It’s all I dreamed it to be. 

So why won’t that damn feeling go away?

Whatever, it’s probably just tonight in general. I really, really, need to get over it and move on already or else I’m guaranteed to fuck up the whole mission.

I sighed and glanced down at my arm wraps, raising them to get a better look. Despite my flip-floppy mood, I couldn’t help but smile. It’s dorky but they do comfort me every now and then. They felt nice to wear and even looking at them made me all fuzzy and nostalgic. They feel like an older me even though I got them recently. 

“I take it you liked them, then.” 

His voice startled me, I thought everyone went their own ways but I guess Donnie was nearby. 

“Yeah, I do! The belt, too, they’re really cool gifts! Thank you.” He lit up when he heard those magic words. Man, I can’t believe I forgot to thank him sooner. Poor guy was probably aching for some feedback.

“I-I actually always wondered how you made them. They feel really sturdy but like, it’s not heavy to wear, either, if that makes sense.”

“Oh yeah, totally!” He typed on the screen on his arm, booting up the scanning feature to make sure we didn’t miss anything. “It’s an intentional design choice. They are supposed to act as armor, so.”

“Woah, cool! Do they count as tactical gear? As in military grade and all that jazz?”

“What? No, that’s not even good quality, that’s just a buzzword. Military grade simply means they met the minimum stated requirements at the lowest unit price.”

“…”

“…Low budget, few money, lead to mid product, good enough for gullible minds and general public consumption.” 

Ohhhh. “So they lied.”

“As per usual. It’s shit engineering in actuality.”

I pushed open one of the meeting rooms’ glass doors as Donnie’s shell held up a bright torch. We began scouting the area for anything interesting while continuing our talk. All this investigative work’s reminding me of April and the way she’d gush about doing the same. Completely understanding the appeal now; it feels so thrilling snooping around somewhere you’re not supposed to be! Especially when the law’s involved.

The room wasn’t anything unordinary. It looked like any other corporate meeting room. The long table leading to the small TV on the wall, decorative paintings and plants, the usual. Man, we probably should’ve gone into a more interesting—“OW!”

“…Watch your step.” He said after I already fell to my knees.

“Thanks for the very useful warning. What even was that?”

He shined the light closer to a… metal? No, definitely not entirely metal. A robot arm sloppily plopped on the floor. We couldn’t see what the arm was attached to, if it was attached to anything at all. It’s too long to trace back with the torch light from where we are. One thing’s for sure, though: It’s giant. The claw I tripped over is practically the same size as my head. 

“Hmm…” He crouched closer to the arm, slowly inspecting it. “Weird. It looks like it’s made of some cheap plastic. Perhaps a prototype of some sorts.”

“I don’t think they’d make it this big if it was a prototype.” Maybe we could do a test to see what type of plastic it is. “You got any fire?”

“While I see your angle and would love to carry through that experiment, it’s probably not wise to burn something we don’t know the purpose of. Or, you know, alert the security of our presence from the alarms.”

“Yeah, fair…” Man, would’ve been hella fun, though. 

We both stayed on the floor, a little stumped on what the hell this thing was. My eyes got bored after a while and wandered around the room again. The only interesting thing in here was this weird ass plastic arm, it’s pretty much useless looking around the room but it did keep me entertained. There were five plants in this room which explains the fresh smell, all of them were basic enough for me to recognize. Two zebra plants, a ponytail palm, and…

I ignored the plant on the table when I spotted something thin underneath it, hidden by the shadows. I think it’s a slip of paper?

Donnie’s sigh brought my attention back. “You know what, I’m gonna go to their computer lab to see if one of their databases has anything about this thing.”

“Aight, I’ll stay back and keep exploring. Good luck!”

Right as he left, I sped over to the mysterious paper, unable to contain my curiosity any longer. The table was tall enough for me to comfortably sit under, leaning over the paper on the floor to read it. It’s, coincidentally enough, about that puzzling arm. The incomplete text made it clear it was probably part of a stack of paper or a file and fell out. Sadly, it didn’t reveal much but what I could get out of it was that it’s an automated arm controlled by an AI system, mostly covered with polypropylene plastic. Heh, PP plastic. Oh, it was created for the purpose of security. Well that’s just fantastic. I should go warn the boys about it.

I quickly snapped a pic of the loose sheet, almost getting out from under the table.

…But I’m glad as hell I didn’t.

I heard it. A soft, mechanical hum as something slithered off the ground. I grabbed my sickles from their belt, trying to minimize my shaking. It took a few blinks and tries but I managed to turn invisible, watching the machine move through the darkness. How was it suddenly on?

Its movements were smooth and natural. Too natural for something meant to be robotic. It’s so eerily graceful, slithering through the air. The arm swiveled its claw around like an animal head checking its surroundings. It… It’s looking where I am. It’s looking at me. It shouldn’t be able to see me, I’m not supposed to be visible! But it won’t stop staring.

”FUCK!” I shrieked when it lunged at me, quickly slicing it before it could grab me. Thank god it’s just plastic… Why the fuck is it hollow? 

That doesn’t make any sense! Shouldn’t there be wiring or something? Even if not to connect the AI, how the hell can it move like that without anything to mimic muscle!? 

I gasped, turning my head to the side. I can hear something else. It’s gooey and mushy and… 

It’s looping around the room.

It’s getting louder.

”W-what the hell?”

…I think I can see it now. Something solid but stretchy, resembling thick vines climbing up the plastic arm. I backed up, watching as it crawled over to the newly severed claw. It pulled the claw back to its other half and tightened around them. It glowed? A sickeningly blinding green color. Before I realized what was going on, the claw suddenly reattached as the vines slinked back into the darkness. 

It saw me again and the chase resumed. 

It’s so damn fast, I can barely outrun it! Dodging is saving my ass but it keeps knocking over any furniture I used against it! 

I jumped when I heard Donnie from the comms. Wait, he installed comms on my arm wraps? Damn, I'm so frazzled, I forgot about those.

“What’s making all that racket? Everything okay over there?”

”You can hear that!?”

”Yeah, I’m literally right next door?”

”Well—SHIT!” Too fucking close, too fucking close! It almost fucking grabbed me! Fuck, my knees hurt from that! “SON OF A—Don’t worry, I can handle it! I’ll explain soon!”

I tried getting off the floor as quickly as possible but the claw pulled me back down. The four sharp grippers opened up like a mouth and a fucking chainsaw came out. It went straight for my head, life flashing before my eyes as my sickles blocked it by pure reflex, holding it back. It won’t back off! I can’t keep pushing forever! How the hell do I get out of this!?

“FIBONACCI!” 

A spinning titanium blur whacked the arm back, grabbing its attention to the maniacally smiling turtle now dashing through the room. His arm reached out, grabbing his staff from mid-air, and chopped off the robot arm with a giant drill. I curled in on myself right before a bright, violet shield spread over me and kept the arm’s falling metal parts from landing on me.

“You know, that did not seem like ‘handling it’.” 

My vision cleared to his hand offering to help me up. I’m suddenly getting deja vu from the other countless times my helpless damsel-wannabe ass needed a rescue. Panicked and guilt-ridden, I waved it off and got up on my own. 

“We gotta get outta here right now!”

“What? Why? I already—”

The vines returned and began repeating their process of fixing the arm. Though this time, it seems to be going faster.

“Oh my banana pancakes! What is that!?”

“I don’t know but that’s why we’re leaving! Come on!”

I grabbed his hand and we ran out the room, running into the others in the main lobby.

”Leo! There’s—”

“Crazy killer robot arms, we know. Was just in the middle of talking about that, actually.” He gave a glance of disapproval to the pouting red giant next to Mikey. Who also looks hella annoyed. It would appear we’ve walked in on a teensy squabble. 

I heard Donnie sigh beside me “Raph, please tell me you didn’t.” He left my clueless ass standing there to join in on their talk.

Wait—Oh god, not again!

Turning around, I grabbed my sickles. I heard it again. Managed to dodge just in time for its jab to my right. It seems the guys are too busy to notice and I really don’t wanna burden them again. I’ll solo this one!

“When I said we should go explore, I didn’t mean go ‘round pushing things! We’re in a government building, why would you touch anything!?”

I heard another hit coming and blocked it with the blade. 

Yeah, I-I can totally take this! I should let them finish their conversation—Holy fuck, there’s more than one, fucking end my suffering already. 

”I didn’t mean to! You guys know I got a weak spot, what was I supposed to do? If they didn’t want Raph to push the big, red button, maybe they shouldn’t make it big ‘n red!” 

“Buddy, that’s not how that works and you know that.”

There’s three of them now and they’re so unreasonably fast! It’s so hard to keep up! Ugh, it almost feels like I am being punished after all. 

My accidental yelp luckily got drowned by Mikey’s groan. “Man, just let it go! We can smell your ‘I know I fucked up but don’t wanna admit it ‘cause I’m the big brother’ stench!”

”THAT’S A DIFFERENT STENCH!”

”AHH!” 

I really didn’t mean to blurt that out but the claw dug into my leg and yanked me off the ground! Guilt aside, it’s probably a good thing I caught their attention, especially since I dropped my sickles like a fucking moron!

“SALENA!” His sword slashed through the air but got promptly blocked and thrown back by another metal claw. A scary amount of them are showing up now! The guys are completely surrounded and I’m stuck useless, dangling in the air!

One of the arms came closer and opened its grippers, a scanner popping out this time, its red beam blinding my eyes. My breathing grew shallow, the commotion from below fading away. I’m getting lightheaded from being suspended upside down. I need to get out of this situation. But there’s nothing I can do. Just squint past the light and anxiously wait for its next move. 

My ears burned from the claw’s monstrous shriek. It sounds like a fucking animalistic version of nails on a chalkboard! Why did it react to me like this? Why me? Aren’t we all intruders? Why is it just me!?

“You deserve this.”

Was he right?

I didn’t process getting swung in the air until I was let go with enough momentum to cause a crash through the decor. My arms shook as I tried lifting my body up. Everything hurts, everything fucking hurts! My ears, my arms, my legs! My head! I just wanted a little distraction tonight! Why is this happening?

Is this really my karma?

…Wait a sec.

When I managed to lift my head, I came face to face with a crack in the wall where the robot arms were emerging from. The vines I saw earlier turned out to be permanently merged with the arms at the roots and lead to… something behind the wall. The crack was too small to properly make much out but it looked like it was breathing?

Whatever, I don’t have time to be surprised. “Guys! The arms! They’re coming from over here!” 

The crack’s small but just big enough for something slim! Like—

The claw dug into my leg once again and began dragging me away. “Leo! Donnie! One of your weapons can fit through!” 

“Got it!”

“I’ll cover!”

Flashes of blue scattered around the lobby. Each portal and throw of his sword brought Leo closer and closer to the wall. I couldn’t watch for too long, though, as I found myself back in the air again. It froze my skin getting thrown across the room faster than before. This time, towards the glass windows. 

Chains grabbed at my ankle and yanked me back to the ground away from my disastrous fate. I looked up to see the tangerine flashing a confident yet relieved smile at me. “Hey!”

“…Hey!” 

Mystic metal clinked as Mikey pulled back some of the robot arms chasing after Leo to buy him more time. Raph and Donnie quickly shifted gears and guarded me to make sure the plastic freaks couldn’t grab me again. Mikey continued to aid Leo, bouncing all over the room, keeping the arms distracted with his flow and somehow, still bringing them back to where he originally stood: Away from Leo. 

Finally, a sword was heard stabbing through the air and splashing through a soft, squishy substance. The arms dropped to the floor as the thing in the wall hissed in pain, slowly leading to the dreadfully awaited silence at last.

Mikey reached his hand out for me and pulled me up. “You good?”

“Not dead, yeah.” 

“Guess that’s a start.”

I glanced to the side at Donnie staring blankly at me, confused until he walked over and held one of my arms to examine my wrap. 

“Hmm, I wonder if there’s some modification I can do to your gloves that prevents your sickles from getting so easily lost.” I guess that’s why he was staring a minute ago. 

“Honestly, that’d be great. I keep losing them, so…”

“Yeah, I was thinking—“ 

“Nerd-talk later! Do a med scan!” Leo shoved him out the way and accidentally knocked Mikey back. Didn’t seem like he noticed since he immediately started checking me for injuries. I don’t even know when he got here?

Donnie sighed but went through with it anyway, tapping on his wrist as he checked my vitals. “No broken bones, no internal bleeding, nothing too concerning to report thankfully. Salena, do you feel alright?” 

“Mhm! Just some scratches here and there but I’ll live.” 

“Just some scratches, hm? You forgettin’ something?” Leo pointed down to my horrifically bruised and bloody leg. Whoops.

“…I-I’ll still live.”

While Leo took care of bandaging my leg, the rest of us spent the next few minutes catching our breaths. Mikey laid on the floor, limbs starfished out, while Donnie was texting April and catching her up to speed. I can only imagine how devastated she’d be in the morning, finding out she missed all this action. It’d have been nice having her here, honestly. 

Raph wasn’t near us, though. He stood by the wall where the once-breathing specimen was at. He kept peeking through the crack, rubbing his arm and looking hesitant about something.

“Raph?” My voice prompted the others to turn their attention to him.

“…Nobody else wonderin’ what the hell this thing could be? I know we’re only here to stop the Purple Dinos—“

“That’s Purple Dragons, Raphala.”

“—Whatever! But really, guys! After all that, we just gonna head home and forget about it?” 

He’s not wrong.

Come to think of it, this place is government funded. There should be no reason why some foreign entity exists in a place like the TCRI. They’re supposed to do space research and nothing else. That’s what they’re paid for.

“You know what?” Donnie turned his phone off. “I could work on hacking through their system myself. I don’t know if it’ll prove successful, but I can try.”

I felt Mikey’s head drop on my shoulder. He sure loves doing that. “What do we do about the vine thingies?” 

“Well, we can’t just—“ Leo paused, making eye contact with Raph. They shared a smirk and nodded.

“You thinkin’ what thinkin’ big bro?”

He chuckled, punching his fists together. “You bet!”

A bright red aura surrounded his figure as his arm reeled back and locked the sais in his hands.

“POWER PUNCH JUTSU!!!”

My body staggered as the ground shook upon impact, the dust clearing to reveal the tiny gap in the wall is suddenly a giant ass hole now.

“Man, y’all really don’t give a shit about government property, do ya?” 

“Nope. But hey! It was def the right choice!” Raph’s snaggletooth gleamed through his mischievous smile.

The five of us stared through the hole, trying to comprehend the oversized specimen in front of us. It was a pulsing, yellow-green thing in the shape of a tall tube, wider on the top than the bottom. There were reddish lines on it zigzagging up and down almost like veins. It was punctured at its middle, caused by the blade of the katana that shot right through it a few moments ago. 

“Ya know, it kind of resembles a plant. Which would explain the mystery vines, actually.”

“What plant, then? Ain’t no plant Raph knows of that throbs.”

He shook his head with a light shrug. “Sadly, I am not sure. It looks a little like a pitcher plant but also not really? They shouldn’t be luminescent or have vines emerging out like that. And also the throbbing, of course.” 

Pitcher plant, ay? I’ve heard of that. They’re my favorite out of all the carnivorous jungle plants Zane rambled about once. Plants were actually one of the first things we had a genuine bond over, even if I’m pretty clueless about them. The way his eyes lit up when talking about them with so much love and adoration just melted me.

His eyes…

His godforsaken eyes…

“Salena?”

“Huh?” How long have I been spaced out?

“You sure you’re good? You seemed kinda out of it just now.” I forgot how close Mikey was to me, I should be more careful.

“Yeah, it’s nothing.”

“Really? ‘Cause lowkey, you’ve been off all night. I didn’t wanna say anything but…”

“Oh, no, no, I’m—“

“Actually, you did mention something happened between you and your friend earlier, remember? Before you called me.” This violet ass motherfucker did not just erm actually me at the worst time ever.

“That what this about, big man? Had another fight with your friend?” Why is everyone suddenly focused on me!?

“N-Not the same one! This is someone different, I promise! T-that’s not to say I have a problem with everyone! I just… Um…” Great going, Salena! Now they’ll think you’re just insufferable and incapable of friendship! “I-I don’t think we should be—Well, we kinda have worse issues to worry about, don’t we?”

“Kendra and her yes-men ain’t here yet. What I wanna know is why you’re so spacey tonight! Dr. Feelings can’t help if he can’t know!”

“It’s nothing! N-nothing too bad, at least. He just—A-actually, it was really mostly me so um… It’s hard to explain exactly…”

Geez, my palms are annoyingly sweaty. I really don’t wanna give them the wrong idea, it was just one fight! It’s not a representation of our entire relationship! But I know from experience any time I try talking about Zane to someone, they end up hating him and I don’t want that! Fuck, I should’ve been more careful. My stupid tongue-tied gibberish ain’t helping the situation, either!

My shoulders flinched when I saw Leo stand in front of me, hand on his hip as he faced towards his brothers. “Okay, hermanos, give her some space! Stop smothering! I know we’re all worried, I’m worried too, but if Salena doesn’t wanna talk, they shouldn’t be forced to.”

The others finally piped down. None of them looked happy about it—understandably so—but it seemed Leo was able to convince them to drop it, anyway. I really owe him one. 

He peeked over his shoulder to glance back at me. “If you do wanna talk about something, though, we’re here for you.” 

…It’s not that I don’t want to. I just don’t see how it’d help anything— 

CRASH!!!

HOLY FUCKING SHIT, HAVE WE NOT HAD ENOUGH SURPRISES FOR ONE NIGHT!?

“Good going, Jase. Real quiet of you.”

All of us, equally tense and gripping our weapons to stand guard, took a solid minute to process that the loud crash wasn’t another dumbass robot-plant-arm thing, but instead was Kendra and the other two stumbling through the main door they hacked open. Speak of the dragons and they arrive, I suppose.

She looked over at us and her sharp eyes drooped lower. “Of course.” 

I only ever knew Kendra before tonight, none of the other members. Hate her guts since she’s forever engraved as April’s bully in my mind and doesn’t seem to have changed. Her movements and mannerisms still match the coy, conniving person I remember her to be, walking over in such a smug, superior way that screams “greater than thou”. Once, back when they were still in high school, April had a mini breakdown due to college applications kicking her ass. She was struggling and stressing over not getting accepted into a good amount of her options and believed she’d have to rely solely on her safeties at that point. Kendra really rubbed it in. Wouldn’t shut up about it, demeaning her for being a failure. 

April knows damn well to never take Kendra seriously. However, it’s not a surprise those words still stung considering how stupidly frightening the whole college process is. Joke’s on Kendra, though. One of April’s main choices that had her wait-listed ended up accepting her in! As for Kendra? All hypocritical bark, no bite it seems. 

“Hello, Von Ryan. How’s life?”

“Good, good. How about you, enjoying your—what’d you call it? ‘Intellectual freedom’?” 

“Low blow even for you. You guys couldn’t fuck around here with your little toys another night?” She scoffed and rolled her eyes, her arms crossed over her chest. Her gaze drifted towards me as her brows furrowed more. 

“Who’s that—Hold up. You… Yeah, I remember you!” She’s doing that annoying fake-nice tone she uses sometimes, the one that makes me wanna punch her in the face. “You’re that idiot kid April wouldn’t shut up about tutoring last year! What’s a teacher’s pet like you doing here?”

Mikey gasped and covered my ears like a parent to a toddler witnessing sailor-speak. “Hey! Don’t you dare talk about our friend like that!” 

I honestly couldn’t care less what Kendra says about me. Personally, I’m more focused on the other two, right now. It’s my first time ever seeing them, I think Donnie said their names were Jason and Jeremy? They’ve been pretty quiet so far, standing at her side and smirking like Saturday-morning cartoon lackeys. One of them had a large, blocky figure, dark skin, and dyed green hair. His gold visor looked pretty cool, I’ll admit. The other—I could guess from his hunched demeanor alone—was definitely their token punching bag. He’s got these awkward gloves that are way too big for his hands. Dark eyes, short, black hair, and round… glasses…

NO FUCKING WAY!

“YOU—HIM! OH MY GOD! NOOOO, NO-NO-NO-NO! NO! NO!” Ain’t no motherfucking way this bitch is who I think he is, this has to be a prank! It has to! For the sake of my sanity! Oh, but it isn't! It’s fucking real!

“...Salena? You doin’ okay?” The others looked concerned at my sudden and dramatic outlash. Fucking of course, Donnie and Mikey wouldn’t know! Jason still had the bag over his head when he was around them! Fuck, why didn’t I just take it off right there!?

“Jason! That asshole was who we saved from Meatsweats a few months ago!”

Raph and Leo looked just as lost as before. Mikey and Donnie, on the other hand, went pale with shock.

“That was you!?” Donnie’s staff pointed directly at the fucker. “Why didn’t you say anything!? I know you recognized my voice!” 

“I can’t believe Salena and I interrupted a perfectly nice day to save you of all folks! You ruined our lovely little ice cream date, dawg!”

“I was being kidnapped by a pig monster? Why would I reveal I’m a rival when you were the only help I had?”

“And yet, here you are, the very reason we’re stuck in this creepy facility, preventing you three from illegally accessing information and doing who knows what with it even though you now owe us one, YOU UNGRATEFUL MENACE!”

Before I could fix my brain enough to join in on justifiably shaming the idiot, I noticed Leo and Raph exchanging confused glances at each other.

“...What the hell is going on?”

“Raph don’t know.” They both looked at me for answers because the universe hates me.

I tearfully and shamefully explained the bullshit scenario we are now stuck in due to my impulsivity. “Donnie, Mikey, and I saved a guy from Meatsweats I think back in April? H-he had a bag over his head so they didn’t know what he looked like and I-I was the only one who saw him without it b-but I didn’t know he was part of the fucking Purple Dragons and—Fuck my life! My first ever save and it was a villain!?” The one time I actually did something useful…

God, there’s so much noise everywhere! Everyone’s arguing with each other or trying to get it to stop or whatever else is going on! My head hurts. Why did I even come here? I should’ve just went home. I should’ve stayed with Zane. I keep getting in the way, I keep making mistakes, I keep ruining things!

I have to keep my composure, though. I don’t wanna cry in a situation like this, not when I’ve already done enough harm.

“Wait a sec, where’s Jeremy?” 

We all paused, the realization clearing up as we heard a cheer from another room. “Yes! I got in! I got past the system!”

“Holy shit, he’s in the computer lab! Quick, we—” 

A bat hit Donnie straight on his stomach and knocked him back, Raph catching him so he wouldn’t fall to the floor. 

Kendra clicked her tongue as she laughed. “I gotta hand it to ya, you morons somehow turned off these stupid security systems. Definitely the most annoying part I’d have had to figure out; I guess that’s why I wanted ‘em, anyway. I don’t know how you did it but congrats! You’re not completely useless.” It looked more like she was addressing Donnie over any of us.

“But now?” She and Jason blocked the door. Her bat stood by her side. “Stay out of my fucking way.”

Obviously, that’s not happening, so chaos erupted instead. One would think a Two VS. Five would be pretty easy to handle… until they saw how well Kendra used her bat, that is. She’s faster than I expected, able to zip around before anyone could properly react. Definitely has a strong arm, too. Then, of course, there’s the traitor. Jason pushed his glasses up his nose bridge and took out his own set of weapons. Or should I say, whipped them out. ‘Cause they’re actually fucking whips. 

They were almost impossible to get by. Glowing in the dark room, buzzing from the static friction they made against each other. 

He targeted them towards Leo who barely managed to dodge just in time. Mikey, not being as lucky, got smacked right in the face.

“OW! Hey! Since when did he even have those!?” 

“Oh! Since last week, actually. I made them using—”

Either the bitch has good hearing or I was too loud when my sickle swung at his head. “Are ya dense!? How are you still tryna maintain small-talk after literally betraying us!? You know what I looked like, you wouldn’t have even said anything if I didn’t call you out! You lied to me! I saved you and you lied!”

“AH! The hell, man!? You’re gonna kill me for that!?”

“No!” The sickles weren’t sharp, only a little solid. I know I gotta resist. Unfortunately. “Just knock you out for a bit, you scheming piece of shit!” 

I wish I could say I was making up for my several blunders tonight by at least being able to handle the living embodiment of a toothpick. My leg’s not super mangled up but, surprise-surprise, it’s hard to move at my fastest and dodge with it still being injured. He’s a little impressively good with those whips, too. It’s hard keeping track of where they both are at all times, the difficulty only increased by how quick he’s able to use them considering he’s only trained for a week. I’m trying my damn best with what I can.

“Oh my god, give it up with the guilt-tripping! I’m not gonna turn on my sister just ‘cause you saved me once!”

“Hell no! I risked turning into mutant-munchies for you—Hol’ up a sec.” The pure blasphemy that came out of his mouth shocked me so bad, I actually had to pause. “Kendra’s your sister? Ew, what’s that like?”

Yet another mistake on my part. One of the whips wrapped around my sickle to fling it and I—determined to not lose them again—got shot through the air along with it. 

At this rate, I’ll be free-bird flying and crashing to the floor every five minutes. I don’t even feel like getting up anymore. Fuck, I don’t usually feel pain so easily.

Hm?

The battle ground’s a little chaotic so it’s hard to follow when in the middle of it. But, now that I’m seeing it from a distance, everyone’s intentions are suddenly ten times clearer. Kendra’s hovering towards a specific direction, dancing around the door to where Jeremy is. Jason’s distracting everyone and keeping them from paying attention to her. I have a feeling that’s very much so on purpose.

She’s starting to go in. I guess it doesn’t matter whether or not I want to, I gotta get up now. I closed my eyes and with whatever strength I had, used my sickles to turn invisible and go after her. 

I snuck by Kendra and entered the lab. Jeremy was glued to the computer, staring at a loading screen. On the side of the PC was a USB stuck to the port. Of course, accidentally saving the villain wasn’t enough! They had to use the same shitty USB we went back for, too.

“Jeremy, status report!”

“It’s almost done downloading the files! Just a few more seconds and… We got it!”

“Nice work! Quick! Toss ‘em over!”

Oh boy, if Kendra’s able to gain the instructions for those freaky arms, who knows what she’ll make with it! I can’t let them get access to anything here!

 Thus, following my usual rule of acting-without-thinking, I threw a sickle at the USB. I don’t know if it was my panic or my rage that caused it to be so sharp but it cut the USB in half mid-air and smashed straight into one of the PCs. My punishment for resorting to such destructively impulsive solutions was being greeted by the lovely melody of security sirens going off for breaking their important tech.

“No! My USB! There was so much stuff in that! Fuck!” She is so seriously distraught over the wrong thing. 

Upon retrieving my sickle, I hadn’t realized I was flickering in and out of visibility till Kendra’s bat nearly made contact with my head. “You little skeeze! Do you have any idea how much of my progress you destroyed!” 

“But that’s mine and Jason’s progress—“

“SHUT UP!” She snapped her head back to bark at him and I took my moment of escape, knocking her down out of my way. Still, she kept up by yanking at my leg and pulling me down with her, severely getting on my nerves by now.

So, I kicked her in the face.

She stayed there, groaning in pain, while her sidekick buddy checked on her. Sure, I could’ve kicked a little softer but I think a bloody nose is merciful enough for her. 

I returned to the lobby, greeted by chaos more hectic than before. The alarms and sirens were still blaring, red lights flashing on and off the entire facility. Our oh so beloved security arm friends returned in even greater numbers now! If I believed in superstition, I’d believe this night was cursed.

Jason’s looking a little overwhelmed now having to solo both the Teenage Mutant Mad Dogz and the newly emerged robot claws, yet he’s still not giving in and letting the guys go in peace. Speaking of them, they’re scattered all over the place, trying to keep themselves and each other from getting yoinked and flung like I was earlier. 

Donnie was the only one who managed to maneuver over to me.

“Salena!?” 

“Donnie! What’s going on!? Where’d the stupid arms come from!?”

“Well, I suppose it’d be impractical if they only had one source of their weird mystic high-tech robots, so there’s that.” He spun his tech-bō and whacked away the claw that was following him. “What happened in there? You disappeared and then we heard a loud crash from that room and suddenly everything got dialed up to eleven!”

“Uh, yeah, my fault, I uh—Eek!” Thank god for reflexes, the only thing that let me slice at a robot arm before it sliced me. “Good news is, I destroyed the USB they were using so Kendra can’t access the government’s whatever-the-fuck anymore! Bad news, I also accidentally destroyed one of their computers in the process, set off the security alarms, and now we’re here. Sorry, haha…” 

“You what!?”

“It was an accident, I swear! I really didn’t mean—”

“You annoying little twinkle-toes!” Kendra charged at us from behind and her bat swung directly at me. Thankfully, Donnie blocked it from knocking me dead and sent Kendra back a few steps. 

“You know what? If you got Kendra this mad, then you’re forgiven for everything on my terms! Let’s go!” He grabbed my wrist and dragged us away from the bat-wielding maniac.

Though, I’m not sure whether a metal bat or metal claws are worse. A bunch of them charged towards me now that I got back within their sight. 

“Move!” He shoved me out of the way of the monster claws.

I slid on the ground, actually keeping my balance this time, and swung at another claw coming from my right. Without having a moment to breathe, I ducked and slashed at one right above me. I would’ve missed the one coming from behind me, had Raph not been there and created a mystic shield. There’s so many all around the flat and it seems I’m still their favorite toy. 

“Salena, try hidin’ somewhere!” He punched one of the claws straight on, the impact causing a loud clunk. “They keep coming after you!” 

“I can’t! They saw me even when I turned invisible, they probably have a different type of vision or something!” 

“Infrared vision, genius!” Kendra’s bat got caught by my sickle. She aimed for my torso this time, I’m surprised it wasn’t back at my head. “They were built with thermal sensors! Which I would’ve been able to shut off if somebody didn’t break the computers!”

“God, were you built to get on people’s nerves!?” 

I’ve just about had it with her bullshit, reflected in my blades turning sharp enough to slice her bat in half. I elbowed her in the stomach and took the chance to roll over to a new spot. The closest I can get to hiding is continuously moving, staying in one place meant getting hoarded.

Mikey grumbled nearby, his nunchucks spinning in his hands. “Man, they’re too much! We gotta go! Leo?”

“A bit busy!” Busy was right, he’s cutting down a good number of the plastic pains with his katanas. There’s no good opportunity to use them as an escape portal, let alone any safe ones.

Beep! Beep!

Donnie raised his gauntlet up and flashed what I assume to be the building’s security cameras he hacked into. “Oh, no, no, no, guys! They’re sending actual human officers up now! What do we do!?”

Everyone’s panicked, shit’s fucked to the brim, and the constant beeps and shrieks are only making it harder to think! Kendra’s yelling about her bat, Mikey’s chosen to deal with the Purple Disasters while they’re bickering away, Raph’s boxing the claws and shielding Donnie, who’s frantically typing at his wristwatch to hack the security, and Leo’s… Screaming and getting flung. Sweet, we’ve matched now.

I ran over to Leo, guarding him from the arms trying to take advantage of the situation. “So, how’d you like your first flight?”

“I’d prefer it more if I was actually expecting it.” He got up almost as fast as he crashed down, not wasting a single second to getting back in the fight. “Ugh, I gotta get us out of here, but I need an opening!”

“Want me to try clearing something out?”

“You got any plans on how—Shit, get back!” His arm pushed me back behind him to avoid getting hit. 

The white tails of my ribbon flew forward, slightly blocking my vision. I looked straight ahead, past the death machines and battle-ground chaos, and saw the glass windows showcasing the brightly-lit city night.

The ribbon…

…Bingo.

“I actually might.” I tugged at the silk tails and felt my hair flow down as it got undone. “Just trust me and get everyone out at the first opportunity you get!”

“Wait, what are you—”

I dashed past him before he could ask any questions, no real time for them now. My multitasking skills were given the ultimate test as I focused on darting across the room, intentionally getting the arms to gather and chase after me, while tying the ribbon to the handles of my sickles and connecting them together. 

In the corner of my eye, I saw Mikey had managed to take out Kendra and her sidekicks. Don’t even gotta worry about them now, it’s going better than I thought! There was pounding at the door. Seems Donnie locked the officers out for now, but I doubt it’ll be long till they find a way to break in by force. Gotta move fast. This plan could fail horrifically, but it’s the best shot we’ve got!

With all the security arms focused on me now, the boys had a clear opening to leave. I sprinted to the windows, wound back my sickles, and broke the glass with a single throw. 

Now or never!

“HOT SOUP!!!” 

And out the window I went.

The air felt amazing, rushing by my skin as I let gravity take over the fall. I turned myself over, now looking up at the sky. The arms were shooting out the windows, unable to reach down any further to get me. A flash of blue from the inside indicated everyone was out safely. That’s my cue to prevent myself from dying now!

I held onto one of my sickles and swung the other one up. My spine tingled as a pink aura washed over my hand and over the sickle that I grabbed, trailing its way up the white silk ribbon…

Transforming it to chains!?

The pure white mystic chain clanked as it stretched out. The sickle I threw up now broke through the glass side of the building and continued shattering through it straight down. A few broken shards chipped at me as I snapped back to reality and remembered the original plan. I closed my eyes and refocused on the sickles. No thoughts, no distractions, no room for any of them. I have to breathe. I have to focus. 

The blades morphed them into a stiff rubber. Too soft to break the glass, too strong to break itself in half, effectively yanking me to a stop. 

I did it.

I actually fucking did it!

“Holy truffle mac and cheese, that was awesome!”

“I know!” I excitedly greeted Donnie who had flown over using his jet pack. “I can’t believe it went so well! You saw it all?”

“And recorded!” He turned his back towards me and pointed at his shell. “Need a ride?” 

“Definitely.” 

We cruised across the sky onto the roof of a nearby building where the rest of the guys were. The instant I hopped off Donnie’s shell, Leo jumped me with a hug, followed by several frantic checks to make sure all limbs were intact.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt? Are you dizzy? What’s wrong with you? You’re crazy! You’re crazy, you know that!?”

“Now who’s smothering them?” Mikey snickered at Leo, who looked relieved and on the verge of tears at the same time. 

“Everyone shut up and look at this video first! You’ll probably forget whatever meaningless chitchat you were having, anyway!” Donnie hissed from glee, using his extra mechanical limbs to huddle us all around his phone that was playing the video of me from a few moments ago. 

Looking at the footage now, it seemed the pink aura actually came from my whole body. It spread throughout my arms and circled past my hands, flowing to the white ribbon and replacing them with shimmering, white chains. 

Mikey screamed from excitement, holding onto my hands. “MYSTIC CHAINS! Omigosh, we match now! We’re like twins!” 

“I know! Isn’t it great!? We can be chain buddies—Eh, nevermind, that doesn’t sound right.” 

We sat around for a while so Leo could help with all the cuts and microscopic bits of glass stuck to me. In the meantime, they were all curious how the chains even came to be, which I sadly didn’t have a clear answer for. I went ahead and reassured them my plan would’ve still worked with the ribbon itself, though. Speaking of, I can’t really get my ribbon back now. Sorry, Mi. However, I did figure out how to make the chains vanish and re-materialize, so at least I don’t have to learn a different fighting style! 

Donnie was paying attention, I think. Just multitasking with a few holographic monitors up. He sighed and put ‘em away after a while.

“Yeah, no, sorry guys. Maybe my brain’s too fuzzy but I can’t hack into the actual database tonight.”

“No big deal, Don. Ya done enough.” Raph gave him a comforting pat on the shoulder. “Hey, you guys wanna go grab some pizza? Raph could use a break.”

“Yeah, I think we all could.” Hopeful, green eyes faced towards me. “Salena? It’s late but… You wanna join us for a bit?”

It’s around 3am now. If I went home now, I’d only get three hours of sleep and that’s assuming I’ll conk out immediately. It’s not impossible, though, I can feel the energy crash creeping up from all the adrenaline. But, I don’t know. I don’t wanna go yet. 

“I’m already out, aren’t I? Might as well!” 

Turns out, for once tonight, I made the right choice. It was fun getting to be with them in a more casual manner. Just chilling at a park, enjoying some pizza, and re-energizing myself as I watched them goof around. I checked through my phone while I enjoyed the delicious cheesy glory.

Everything seemed normal.

Except for one tiny issue.

I was putting it off but Zane sent a voice note to me a few hours ago. I don’t have earbuds but everyone’s pretty distracted right now, anyway. I could listen to it. Maybe it’s… Maybe it’s better than I think it is. 

I lowered the volume just to have it barely audible and clicked play.

“Hey. Um… I hope you’re home and safe now. I…” He sighed and went silent for a while. 

“This wasn’t how I intended tonight to be. It was such a gorgeous night. The weather was perfect. Everything was perfect. It was all going so well. What happened? Why do we always end up like this?”

I wish I knew. Or that he knew. Maybe we could’ve helped each other if just one of us knew what was the problem.

“Everything in my life always goes so wrong. I’m so tired of it, Salena. You’re the only thing I haven’t messed up. I don’t want to mess this up. I just—” I could hear a creek from the door opening as someone came in the room. “Yeah, it’s on the floor, clean it up. I don’t know how, just go clean it!”

Sounds of glass being swept up filled the background atmosphere. Zane sighed again. “Sorry. One of my vases broke tonight. The cherry on top, right? Anyway, uh… I’ll just end it here. I hope you’re okay. I hope you’re dreaming of something nice. And I’m… I’m sorry.”

The voice note ended. It wasn’t that bad, I guess. I feel a little bad about earlier but I’m glad he apologized. I guess things are fine now. I should probably leave a text, it’d be wrong to hold a grudge if the situation’s already resolved. 

You: hey i’m safe yea. I just wanna say i’m sorry too for lashing out like that earlier. I hope you’re sleeping well, sweet dreams and see ya tomorrow <3

There we go. Nothing to worry about now. Nothing to stress over.

A hand tapped at my shoulder. I raised my head to meet Mikey smiling down at me. “Mind if I sit? They’re bein’ a little loco even for my taste right now.”

I looked straight and saw Leo and Donnie arguing over whether pineapple belongs on pizza and Raph taking the opportunity to sneakily eat their slices. Pretty tame behavior from them, but Mikey’s tone was too lighthearted to be serious, anyway. 

I shifted over on the bench and patted the empty space next to me. He sat down and brought his knees to his chest, his back leaning against my side. He shuffled with his phone for a bit before offering me one of his earbuds. “Wanna listen to Fall Out Boy with me?”

“Sure!” 

I could use some music after tonight.

Next Chapter

This chapter was nearly 15K words btw-

[nine-of-words]

Something Borrowed (Part Eleven)

M Gargoyle x M Reader

PREVIOUS || STORY TAG

Wordcount: 7437

Content Warnings: Discussion of a Breakup, Brief Mention of Fantasy Catholicism

I’m not dead and here is another chapter! However this part ran way too long in the original plan, so I’ve decided to break it in two. It is somehow still more than 7k, so, whoops. Fittingly, we’re going with a baker’s dozen for this story rather than a dozen.

The anticipation is killing you.

You are in the back of a rented van, babysitting two comically large, magically chilled boxes full of partially constructed wedding cake. Your eyes are eagle sharp as you monitor it on the way to the venue.

It's something you've done hundreds, if not thousands of times before at this point, but it still makes you feel slightly queasy, watching the result of your hard work wobble and sway in its supported box with every little bump in the road.

But this time, you're an extra bit queasy for a different reason, as you hold your device out in front of you.

If you're going to call somebody, you need to have called them… at least twenty minutes ago, now.

Between working double time late into the night to remake this cake, and getting it ready for delivery today, you haven’t had time to make the call at a reasonable hour. 

Until now.

…Or so you tell yourself. 

You definitely waited until the last possible minute, at least partially out of fear.

You look down at the screen, the pixels composing the letters of Carlyle’s name starting to lose their meaning from staring at them for so long.

You suppose the second best time to call is now. 

You finally swallow down the dread and start to mentally count down from ten. 

Ten, Nine, Eight-

Ugh, what are you even doing? You’re just going to make a fool of yourself!

Seven, Six, Five…

What if he doesn’t pick up? What then? It’s the middle of the day on a work day! He's a lawyer, he's probably on a courtroom right now-

Four… Three… Two…

And what if he does pick up? You should’ve rehearsed what you were going to say better-

One.

You force yourself to hit the button before you can hesitate again. The sound of ringing on the other end is like a series of white hot pokers in your chest. Your eyes are screwed closed in anticipation.

It rings once. 

You consider wrenching open the sliding door of the van and tossing your voci out onto the highway speeding by.

It rings twice…

“Hello?”

Even with just the single word, he sounds absolutely incredulous. You can clearly imagine the way his eyebrows arch up when he hears something particularly egregious.

“... Hi,” You finally manage to force the word out on a forceful exhale, but then immediately stall, the ghost of your next sentence leaving you in a near-silent rattle.

“...Hello. Are you… okay?”

“Yes- Well, no. Maybe?” You laugh nervously. “It really depends on what your answer to my next question is…”

“Hah, well- I’m listening, whenever you're ready.”

You take a deep breath of air, fist nervously clenching your apron hem, then swallow it down with your remaining pride.

“I know this is last minute and I know I don’t really have the footing to ask you a favor right now, but… I really need you,” You say, mouth already dry and your voice beginning to shake, the words harder to excavate the more you scrape out. “Do you think that you could… would you be my date to this wedding?”

“Of course. I’ll be there.” Carlyle’s response is more nonchalant and so much lighter in tone than you expected; relieved, even. You hear fabric rustling and what sounds like the subtle grinding of stone on the other end. “Send me the address. And the dress code- I'm assuming there is one.”

“R-Really?” You say in disbelief; you expected rejection, or at least much more pushback. You expected to have to beg for forgiveness. “Just like that?”

“Yes?” He lets out a soft, barely audible laugh. “Were you expecting me to turn you down?”

He has a point. What were you expecting, exactly? Bitter resentment? But no, of course he’s behaving in a kind and supportive manner- He’s never given you a reason to think he’d act any differently. You’ve never been happier to be wrong.

“I… suppose I was. I wouldn’t have blamed you.”

“Just so we're on the same page here,” The rustling of movement on Carlyle’s end of the line continues. “I’m going as your date, but is this a date? I'll still join you in a platonic capacity, of course, so there's no pressure, but I would like things to be transparent from the start.”

“A date!” You blurt out, but quickly clarify; “A, uh, not platonic one. A romantic one, I mean. I-If that's what you want.”

“You don't know how happy I am to hear you say that.”

“Sorry- I think I might know. Just a tick-” You’re overjoyed and devastated at the same time, struggling to blink back the sting of tears at the corners of your eyes. “I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay. Really. You don’t have to apologize.”

You try to convince yourself to get off the line, but it’s just so good to hear his voice again, you’re desperate to wring as much of it as you can out of this short interaction- to save it up in case things go south again. But you’ll need to unload this cake soon, and understandably, Carlyle can't stay on the call for much longer either, given the sudden need to pack and commute. So, after giving him the information he needs, you’re forced to cut it short.

You finally say goodbye and end the call, left sitting in the back of the van with the cake, the anxiety weighing on you laced with a bit of pleasant anticipation, now.

One look at the place when you get out of the back of the van, and you’re already intimidated. They certainly didn’t spare any cost, from the look of it. You push the feeling down and remind yourself you have a reason to be here- you’re here for work primarily, no matter what the self-critical voice in the back of your mind is trying to tell you.

The building is an old Elven palace nestled in sprawling gardens, situated on the northern edge of the city and repurposed into an event venue. The exterior is all tall, windy spires and iridescent panes of stained glass, with sprawling plant life tracing cracks where they’ve found purchase. Even from here, you can see that a massive tree growing from the same craggy base of the hill the palace is perched on has started to grow into a hole in the building’s stone facade who knows how long ago- now kept artfully pruned now as a feature, rather than a signal of disrepair, you have to assume.

You walk into the reception venue’s service door from the parking area, somehow even more intimidated by the inside. Fittingly, it’s the palace’s ballroom. Branches of the tree have slowly crept their way in here over the years, twisting through the stone and dotting the cracks with the occasional vine or flower. Long hanging pennants of silky cloth hang down between marble columns and the same rosy stained glass panels from the outside, the backdrop to meticulously set dining tables with live floral centerpieces, evoking what it likely looked like in the past. The high ceiling has some sort of eerie gloss to it, with multiple finely dressed banquet workers in the room seemingly running tests as the lights flicker and twinkle a different color occasionally- you can only imagine what this room will look like with the lighting fully set later.

In your line of work, you’ve seen a lot of wedding ceremonies, or at least the set up preceding them. Elven weddings tend to be showy and overdone, ostentatious in their presentation, and this one is no exception. Everything about the venue you’ve seen so far screams “I paid a lot of gold for this”, which given Trevor’s parents likely foot the bill for it, you’re unsurprised.

As usual when you arrive, your first order of business is to locate the wedding planner, to confirm where to put the end product of your hours of effort. This time, it's a stern looking elven woman in a flowy black and gold jumpsuit and sporting a tight bun atop her head- someone you instantly recognize and find yourself hit with a wave of dread, realizing you have to have this conversation, of all things, right now.

“Ooh, hello!” She says your name, but all you hear is being called up to the gallows. “What a nice surprise it is to see you here!”

This is the wedding planner you were talking to when you had begun to plan your own wedding, when you and Trevor were still engaged. You feel a little bad that you don’t remember her name- you could probably find her card somewhere in your files from the times you’d worked on the same wedding before you hired her, but so much of that time period is such a blur to you now. It feels like a whole different lifetime.

“Hi,” you say awkwardly, fingernails already digging into the strap of your bag of supplies. You force yourself to unclench your fingers. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

“It has! We haven’t worked on the same event for more than… well, more than a year now, wouldn’t it be?” Her nails tap the datapad in her hands as she types away.

You can hear the question she’s being too polite to ask: It was when we were planning this wedding when it was going to be yours, wasn’t it?

“I changed location, so that might be why.” You offer an explanation.

“When Ms. Devinthal said she had a backup in mind when the groom’s first choice bakery fell through, I had no idea it was going to be you! I didn’t recognize the business name at all!”

Backup? First choice…? What’s that supposed to mean?

“Yeah, well, I changed my shop’s name too, so I imagine there just hasn’t been a lot of overlap in customers lately, hahah.”

“True…” She lowers her data pad and purses her lips, barely bothering to conceal her pity. It seems she’s able to piece together the reason as to why pretty easily. “If I can be purely honest with you? I thought you’d have quit the business. Spirits know I wouldn’t be able to keep working in this business after… well, all of that heartbreak transpired. I hope things have improved for you in that regard, dear.”

You can feel your eyes glaze over a bit as you vividly recall the day you had called this woman in barely-withheld tears to cancel her service; how you barely were able to explain through your weak voice, hoarse from crying, that there wasn’t going to be a wedding to plan anymore.

“Oh, they have.” You say, trying to keep your teeth from gritting, with a drawn on customer-service smile.

“Ohoh! Well, I should let you get to work! That cake isn’t going to stack itself, is it? However, if things keep going well, you’ll have to keep me in mind when you hear wedding bells ringing again, hmm? They say the second time's the charm!”

“Of course I will!” You lie through your teeth. “Thanks.”

Mercifully, you have your job to turn your attention to.

As soon as she’s out of earshot, you let out a long, withering breath, and resteel yourself. You’re not going to have a breakdown. It’s too early in all of this.

One by one, you bring the chilled boxes into the reception venue, fingers locked tightly, but not tight enough to damage the cake inside. You’ve never dropped a cake at the venue- yet- but given your luck lately, you’re not taking any chances.

Once all the necessary pieces are inside, you begin the work of extracting the cake tiers from their boxes and moving them to the obnoxiously broad cake stand. The cake will be set on a small table all on its own, pride of place of the banquet area of the ballroom.

Every tier you place as if you’re disarming a bomb; your life and the life of everyone in the building depends on it being undamaged. Dowel rods and cardboard circles are strategically placed as needed for structural integrity, each tier of cake perfectly centered in the middle of the one below.

Finally, you gingerly slide the last, petite tier on top of the whole thing.

…It’s secure. That’s most of the battle won. You let out the breath you were holding. Putting on the final aesthetic touches won’t be nearly as mortally terrifying as the potential of the cake crashing onto the floor into a heap of sweet mush due to an accidental slip of the hand.

You begin the process of touching up the sides and the seams of the tiers, dolloping buttercream from your container to hide any cracks like you're spackling a wall. Time both flies by and is somehow agonizing in how long it drags on. All the way through laying down the final buttercream decorations, up until you've meticulously placed the last sugary rose you spent so much time sculpting, there's only one thing on your mind, and it’s not the cake.

All that’s left is to seek out the wedding planner once again for final approval. To your relief, she's thrilled with your work and gives you the go ahead to clean up as she uses the datapad in her hand to send the rest of your payment to your account. It's always easier when there's no new demands or fabricated issues brought up at the very end. The tightly wound muscles in your upper back ease, just a little bit.

And with that- it's done, finished, out of your hands. The cake is delivered safely, and you feel lighter already knowing it's not your problem anymore.

… As long as it makes it through the night without exploding, that is.

You swallow dryly at the thought. Kirby enthusiastically assured you that there was basically no chance of it happening again so soon- that it happening to the first version of this cake was a blessing in disguise, since that explosion took place in your shop and not the venue, and there wouldn't be enough time for negative energy to accumulate again by now. You can't help but still feel the twinge of apprehension, despite you trusting their judgement.

The last of your supplies get neatly packed away just in time, as you're starting to see more elves dressed in their best formal wear filtering through by the passing minute. 

Casting one last lingering look at the cake, you leave the grandiose ballroom for your hotel room to get ready. By nature of attending a wedding you've also delivered the cake to, the time you have to prepare is somewhat more scant than you’d like, so you’ve got to get moving. 

After a walk down a particularly gilded hallway, you enter the frankly ostentatious lobby of the hotel portion of the palace. The high vaulted, ribboned ceilings are almost dizzying, and all of the small details on the architecture being gilded or inlaid with some other precious material is making it hard to look at anything for too long.

A bellhop takes your bags, leaving you less to fiddle with in your anxiety. So instead, you compulsively check your voci every few moments while you wait for the front desk agent to do her thing. Hopefully, she doesn’t notice how sweaty your hands are with nerves when you take the set of keycards from her. You want to get up there and get ready as soon as possible. You don’t want to hog the bathroom if Carlyle still needs to finish getting ready, too…

Since the guest rooms themselves are in the various high towers of the palace, the elevator ride takes what feels like forever. You’re left to look at your many reflections, scrutinizing the imperfections of your face amplified in the glass and regretting most of your life decisions up to this point.

When you finally get there, the hotel room itself is even a bit intimidating in how expensive and ornate it looks. You’re aware you likely got one of the most standard of rooms, as a low priority guest. You don’t even want to think about what the bigger suites must look like… And certainly not the bridal suite, which the front desk agent was happy to chirp about being at the very top of the highest spire.

Despite being what’s considered a standard room, it’s still more lavish than anything you’d ever buy yourself for the night by far, all gilded and crystal surfaces and the finest fabrics. 

Of the most note is an incredibly tall window pane that reaches from the floor all the way up to the ceiling- at least double and a half of your height. The view overlooks the swathe of greenery and pastel color of blooming flowers below, and then eventual transition to the blocks of Windrise City proper in the far distance, past the gardens. 

You may be in a time crunch, but the view from the window is so entrancing you find yourself opening the light curtains a little wider and staring out in awe for just a few moments. If you had time, you’d probably be out on the balcony right now.

Your delivered bags sit on the golden luggage stand in one corner, looking very out of place in their mundanity.

Hastily, you pick out the one suit you own from the top of your luggage, where it’s neatly folded on the hanger. You shake it out a bit before hanging it on the bar in the hallway closet.

Carlyle hasn’t shown up yet, which is both a relief and terrifying. What if he got stuck in gridlock traffic and he can’t get here in time? You’ll be here on your own anyway, after all of that. Somehow it’d make the whole situation even more embarrassing, seeing familiar faces while you stew in shame, left to endure pitying looks that cover up deep disdain for your presence…

But.. no. He’d definitely call back if he was running late.

You peel yourself out of your slightly sugar-crusted apron and hop into a hurried shower, starting the rush through your grooming routine.

Once you’ve bathed, you immediately move on to shaving; going through the motion of working a lather of soap onto your face. Thanks to your mother being an elf, you don’t have to shave that often, but she is a snow elf, so the stubble will still get out of hand if you let it.

The preening gives you a sense of comfort- a calmness that you’ve been sorely lacking lately.

You can at least handle this. You are fully capable of looking presentable. It’s part of your job.

While the momentary refuge from your dread is a comfortable diversion, reality quickly sets back in when you hear a knock at the door.

You look up and freeze, the razor still in your hand hanging inert by your jaw.

A bolt of terror courses through you, despite bubbling with joy. You want to see him, if the urge to run to the door and immediately throw it open means anything. But it’s going to be so awkward… What do you even say now?

Maybe it’s just room service, even though you didn’t order it. A maid with extra pillows, even though you didn’t ask for them? A maintenance worker coming to fix something, even though you didn’t report an issue?

You realize you’ve been standing here frozen for far too long, and scramble to get some semblance of covered, throwing open the closet and yanking one of the robes off the attached anti-theft hangers, then hurriedly putting your arms through the sleeves and tying a sloppy knot around your waist.

Finally at the door, nearly working up a sweat in your haste, your hands fumble with the chain lock and the door handle, but manage to open the door.

Carlyle is on the other side, of course, and not the random hospitality worker you were conjuring in your head. He has an overnight bag slung over one shoulder, and a smaller one held at his side in his opposite hand.

He looks as handsome as ever, clearly freshly groomed and put together himself; freshly pressed suit, dreadlocks neatly tied in a loose gather, and the warm, spiced scent of his cologne’s heart note. 

You imagine Carlyle must own more than a few suits, given his job and the fact you’ve rarely seen him in anything less formal, but if this isn’t his best suit, it’s probably close to it. The fabric of the lapels is a silky, resplendent black, shimmering just enough when the light hits it that it’s nearly impossible to resist the desire to run your fingers along them. The rosy blush paisley pattern on his chosen tie is strikingly familiar…

His free hand is hovering halfway between his tie and the door, like he’s contemplating knocking again after fussing with his focus in anticipation. He lowers it to straighten his tie, and his face breaks into a smitten, amused smile at the sight of you. 

“Good afternoon.” The way the corners of his eyes tighten and his voice has the slightest hint of wavering, you can tell he’s barely holding back laughter. “I’m truly flattered that you wanted to answer the door so quickly, but you didn’t have to rush.”

“H-Huh?”

He gestures to his face like he’s stroking a nonexistent beard. You move your own to mirror the movement, immediately regretting your choice when the fingertips find the shaving lather you still have on half of your face.

The accumulated tension is blown to smithereens.

You can feel your face heating up in embarrassment, running to answer the door like this. 

A momentary silence falls between you- with you too dazed to access your proper manners, and Carlyle too patient to suggest you move out of the doorway and let him through.

Both on one side of a threshold, but neither being quick to trespass.

It’s a foreign feeling, knowing how close you’ve gotten, yet having this invisible, manufactured barrier still standing between you.

That evening in the shop when he came by late and you were in much the same circumstances comes to mind. There’s no extinguished neon shop sign barring the way now, though, just your own awkward behavior.

“Um. Well,” You cringe at yourself, trying to relax your wooden posture. “Come in?”

As soon as Carlyle has slid past you and inside the room, you scoop up your main layers of clothes that you had laying out within reach.

“Right, um. I’ll just. Be out in a minute-” You manage to blurt out before unceremoniously locking yourself in the bathroom, only catching half of his affirmative words before the door shuts.

Finishing shaving and getting dressed doesn’t take nearly as long as you’d hope- not nearly enough to think up something meaningful to say to him. You find yourself gripping the edges of the sink, staring yourself down in the mirror, desperately trying to plan your approach.

What is even appropriate here? Should you thank him for coming? Should you apologize again?

Anything is better than this. You can’t hide in the bathroom forever torturing yourself. 

Right?

You close your eyes to splash your face with a bit of water, and take a long, drawn out, deep breath. Then you steel yourself and meekly emerge from your hiding spot. 

You stall in front of the hallway closet, eyes turned away, and pick up your tie from the neck of the nearby hanger with your blazer on it.

But before you can make much progress with your tie, you’re hit with a pleasantly familiar, slightly sweet, slightly malty smell that calls you out into the room proper, despite your best attempts to keep hiding from your date.

You glance around for the source, quickly finding that there’s a neutral white mug sitting on the grotesquely ornate lacquer tray next to the brewing machine.

“Tea?” You identify, forgetting your task and taking the still-warm mug into your hands.

“I made you a cup. I thought you might need it.”

Carlyle’s taken a seat in the embroidered club chair in the corner of the room. Even in a place like this, he manages to somehow not look out of place. He peers out at you, one leg folded over the other. His spaded tail lazily whips the empty space below him.

“Ah. T-Thanks.” You say, trying not to let your voice crack, before taking a long sip. 

Queen’s Breakfast Blend. He even put cream and sugar in it- a bit under what you would’ve, but that’s only to be expected from him. You’re sure to him, this was just as excessive as you’d like. It’s nothing like the authentic blend Devin brings you, but you’re touched that he remembered your preference.

“Can’t help but see the coffee’s untouched.” You sniff dryly and look into the beige, opaque liquid in your cup, extending a cursory bit of teasing. Testing the waters.

“Hah! Well. A man has to have some standards.” Carlyle quips in turn, clawtips drumming the fabric of the armrest.

Another long sip. You investigate the prepackaged coffees.

“...It’s the same store brand that I buy, though.” You snort. “You've been drinking it for months. Every time you turned up at the shop…”

“It’s different when you make it.” He shrugs with a knowing smile; a bolt through your chest. You can only huff out a laugh in response to prevent yourself from getting too flustered.

The mug clinks against the tray as you set it back down to focus on the fabric still hanging limp around your neck, waiting to be arranged.

You can feel Carlyle’s eyes on you as you fumble your attempts to tie it, but he’s not saying anything. Yet.

You try again. You fail again. 

Your hands are trembling the smallest bit, but it’s making it hard to complete the fine movements. You don’t know if it’s your nerves about the event in general, or maybe the fact that you know if you look up, you’ll catch Carlyle’s warm, dark brown eyes shamelessly fixated on your movements.

“B-Blast it-” You hiss under your breath as you fail to form the knot once more, but clearly not as quietly as you think, and you seem to have fully spurred your date to action.

“Here. You look like you could use some assistance.” Carlyle laughs a sift laugh as he gets to his feet and clears the short distance between you. Though, he does hesitate a moment before touching you, despite his hands already raising to do so; “If you’d like it.”

“Please.” Your voice comes out an exasperated groan, weakly throwing up your hands in defeat.

He moves in closer now that he has expressed permission, untwisting the mess of a tie and laying it flat against your flipped up collar. The room is so silent, you can hear the faint sound of the cotton brushing against this stoneskin.

“I know how to tie a tie,” You insist in your own defense, fighting no one but yourself- not angry, but more so particularly exasperated. Of course you’re failing this task while someone’s watching you do it. “I just. Don’t do it as often as you do, probably…”

“I’m sure you’re perfectly capable.” Carlyle says in a reassuring tone while his hands deftly maneuver with the finesse of someone who has absolutely done this way, way more often than you have. “Though, I’m not complaining about getting to do it myself.”

His movements are delicate but still firm, just like you remember.

His stone fingers brush the sides of your neck in the process. You simultaneously fight the urge to melt into his touch while your heart hammers in your chest so hard that you’re starting to feel it in your throat. 

…You’re fairly sure he’s dragging this out on purpose, but you, similarly, are not complaining- you’re too busy savoring the feeling.

“Is this okay?” He speaks barely above a whisper, and secures the tie at the base of your throat with a gentle tug. He’s asking about the tightness of the knot, surely, but with the way his hands linger, it’s also serving the purpose of re-confirming where your boundaries for physical closeness are, in your still undefined standing.

Your anxiety on the matter can't stand up to how badly you want him.

Your hand rises to gently touch the side of his jaw, but you hesitate, still unsure of yourself despite the clear look of invitation in Carlyle’s eyes. 

Then, there’s a slight pressure on your neck from your tie, still in Carlyle’s hands, as he gently pulls you closer by it. He does it slowly, almost agonizingly drawn out, giving you time to back out or stop it. But you don’t- you only lean in to close the gap, taking his lips in your own.

His kiss is warm and slightly rigid, just like you remember. You flinch, second guessing yourself- but his grip on your tie is still there, holding you firmly to him, clear that he has no intention of letting you go this time.

So, your hesitance melts away. Your other arm snakes around the yoke of his shoulders as you embrace him, the way you’ve been dying to do since you saw him standing at the threshold. You feel his tongue and the tips of his fangs, remapping the shape of them with your tongue. 

Your kisses grow more heated by the second, barely keeping from gnashing teeth, desperate to get more of this feeling; there’s a pit of lacking in your chest needing to be filled from the time you spent apart.

When he finally releases his hold on your tie, you pull back just enough to part your lips, you’re a glutton for air and blinking back the moisture rimming your eyelids. Overcome with emotion, you lay your head on his shoulder, too embarrassed to look him in the eyes, but not ready to break your touch for the fear that you’ll wake up and it won’t have been real.

“I missed you.”

Your voice is barely audible as you speak into the padded surface of his suit shoulder.

“I missed you, too.” He responds in a breathy, almost half-laugh, stroking the back of your head with his claw points.

Several moments pass with you unmoving, entwined with your head resting on him. None of what was bothering you seems to matter much now. 

You could stay like this forever- if only there weren’t things you had to do…

As if on cue, you hear the rumble of Carlyle clearing his throat, sounding particularly hollow from your ear’s position on his chest.

“We should be going if you want to make it to the ceremony on time.” Carlyle finally says quietly, checking his watch behind your head, but doesn’t budge yet himself, either.

“Right...” You sigh wistfully, still basking in the heady feeling of having your arms around him and his lips on yours again. You manage to somehow pry yourself away and slip your blazer on, but it’s the most difficult thing you’ve done in days.

Carlyle watches in approval as you straighten the lapels, a warm smile on his face.

“I have to say, you look stunning this evening.”

“My, what did I do to deserve such flattery?”

“Well- you see me in a suit regularly, but this is the first time I’ve gotten the pleasure of seeing you in one. It feels like a rare treat I should savor while I can.”

“I’m sorry but you’ll need to wait to do much more savoring, I’m afraid.” You say, unable to resist touching his face one more time, gently running your finger over the smooth stone surface of his bottom lip.

He kisses the tip of your thumb in response, looking you straight in the eyes as he does so.

You feel your face heat up immediately, and quickly detach your hold on him and open the door to the hallway before you give into the temptation to miss the event entirely.

“Sitting through this wedding is going to be difficult enough already- for completely other reasons now.” You quip, your voice coming out a slight rasp as you pass through the threshold of the hotel room.

“Look at this way-” Carlyle follows closely behind you, pulling the door closed with a soft click. “It's an excellent incentive.”

You manage to make it into the ceremony space just in time to not stand out as rude, sliding into the carved wooden benches at the back row, amongst the hushed pre-ceremony conversation.

The ceremony venue itself is just as extravagant as the reception area you got acquainted with while setting up the cake. 

The tree is most present in this room. Huge branches reach in through the partially open roof of the area, clusters of blossoms covering the whole left side, suspended high over the altar and reaching past over the rows of wooden benches. 

If nothing else, the pictures will be fantastic…

A small band of classic Elven musicians are in one corner, playing the equivalent to faerie elevator music on their antique reed and string instruments, to fill the room while people file into their seats.

Every attendee seems to have pulled out their best gown or set of robes from their wardrobe for the occasion, desperate to win the coveted and definitely real title of ‘best dressed wedding guest’. Swathes of Aurelian fabrics dominate your vision- shimmering flowing silks and light, twinkly sheer voiles, some likely literally enchanted with magic to float or gently shift like an aurora. You do see a handful of suits, as well as several more numan-standard cocktail dresses, but they are far outnumbered by the sheer amount of Elven finery in the room. 

It’s suffocating.

You can already feel your back muscles tensing and your jaw setting, looking out at the gathering of rich people dressed in formal wear. Even knowing you’re well within the dress code, you can’t help but think you’re underdressed somehow.

Every time a set of new eyes glance over you with brief curiosity or hazy half-recognition, you’re hit with a new small wave of panic and disgust. You sure recognize many of them- all extended family members and acquaintances that you’ve encountered over the several years of large, overblown functions for every Elven holiday with Trevor’s family that you had to endure. 

You’re sure none of them recognize you in turn- after all, why would they bother to remember you? You were only present for eight years. You were only engaged to be married. Why bother to remember something as trivial as what you look like or what your name was? At the very least, if any of them do remember who you are, they don’t dare acknowledge it.

You weren’t enough before, why would you be now?

The only small mercy is that the people closest to Trevor are far at the front, without a clear view to the back where you’re seated…

“So, how many crystal chandeliers do you think that lovely lady’s gown is worth?” Carlyle leans to the side with his back straight, just enough for his words to be audible to you but not likely anyone else, nudging your knee slightly with his own to direct your line of sight. You can hear the smirk on his lips without even turning to seeing his face. “Or do you think perhaps she robbed the baron’s bank vault directly?”

“That would be a difficult heist.” You reply, barely keeping a straight face, somehow no longer able to dwell on the occasional, real or imagined scan of familiar eyes on you. “Three, maybe four.”

A few minutes pass with Carlyle pleasantly distracting you from the impending ceremony with silly chatter. It works marvelously, until you catch sight of Trevor, dressed in uncharacteristically formal elven robes, taking his place at the altar. He, as always, looks as bored as he could probably get away with looking, though he’s standing at attention with his hands joined in front of him, rather than leaning on something.

A particularly bitter thought- that he looks far too overdressed for his face to look like he’s waiting for the bus- crosses your mind. He can’t even muster the effort to look excited on his wedding day, of all days? Typical.

Bile rises in your throat. You could vomit, and being in a crowd of people might be the only thing that keeps you from doing so. You want to yank the circlet off his head and wing it like a frisbee across the room.

Your teeth grit, and it takes all you have not to scowl. He’s attractive, and it makes you angry how good he looks in his stupid robes. Of course you find him attractive, you dated him for eight years. But any sense of thinking he’s good looking now comes with the added footnote of him leaving you when you needed his support the most.

You don’t want him anymore. You’re well aware of that. But you still can’t let go of the fact he’ll never own up to the pain that he caused you, or the fact that closure from him will stay out of reach-

The fact that you weren’t good enough.

Before you can spiral too far, however, you feel the familiar sensation of a stoneskin palm gently slipping into yours.

Carlyle doesn’t say anything, clearly not wanting to be disruptive during a ceremony, but he looks over at you and gently squeezes your fingers in a firm grip when your eyes make contact.

You don’t really need him to speak, because you can hear the message loud and clear-

I’m here.

He doesn’t take his hand back, letting it rest on your leg indefinitely. The feeling of the weight is comfortable and reassuring. 

Warmth spreads in your chest. Maybe you can make it through this ceremony.

The music slows, then immediately shifts into a recognizable, though mellow composition of a wedding march. Heads all turn in expectation.

The bride finally appears at the end of the aisle, and despite your feelings around the wedding itself, you find yourself a bit stunned by the sight. Devin is pretty anyway, so it’s not surprising that she’s also pretty on her wedding day of all days. Even if her face wasn’t obfuscated by a shifting, translucent veil, she would still be almost unrecognizable in the sheer amount of layers of fabric in varying levels of opacity she’s clad in, between the veil, train, and the full body of the gown. The bodice is fitted, with slim sleeves that start at the elbow and go down all the way past her wrist into delicate closures on her middle fingers. But the rest of the gown is simply the most ornate sea of cloth you’ve ever laid eyes on. It’s so foreign to anything you’ve ever seen her wear before, and you have to imagine it must be heavy, if the squadron of flower-clad elven children in white dress, barefoot and nymphlike, holding the train of her dress behind her are any indication.

It’s definitely still Devin under all that finery though, because she can’t hold the emotionless countenance of a demure elven bride at all- she’s too overjoyed, a permanent grin on her face as she tries to lock eyes with each and every person in the rows and give them a tiny, hurried wave from behind her bouquet- starting with you. You can’t help but smile sheepishly and return the quick wave. A small child abruptly and enthusiastically throws a fistful of flower petals at your row as soon as the bride passes by. A single petal clings to your blazer.

Trevor manages to smile in what looks like an almost genuine manner, but not after a moment of thought.

She finally reaches the altar, and the gaggle of blonde elven children are dismissed, seemingly barely restraining themselves from dashing back to their seats.

Devin is already visibly struggling to keep her composure, even through the veil, the sniffling audible in the gaps of the music.

Like most elven ceremonies, the wedding itself is elaborate and a bit drawn out. It involves multiple phases, the first of which involves both of the betrothed’s parents, even before any actual marriage vows are made between the couple. You of course are familiar with this, given the research you had started back when it was going to be you up there. This is the closest thing that an elven wedding ceremony has to a typical numan bridal party, instead focusing more on the couple themselves.

Trevor has always looked like a perfect mixture of his parents, almost like he was purposefully created in a lab, selected from their best features. They never quite warmed up to you, so you simply try to avoid making much eye contact with either of them. Devin, on the other hand, looks like a carbon copy of her mother, with her father having a more neutral complexion and dark brown hair- likely a grey elf, rather than a dawn one. As you let your eyes wander to avoid looking at Trevor and his parents too much, you follow Devin’s parents back to their row. Your eyes settle on a curiosity in the front row next to them; what certainly is the back of the head and shoulders of an orc, towering above the svelte people around them.

And of course, such a culturally important ceremony is completely performed in an archaic Aurelian dialect of Elvish. You struggle to follow along with the small amount of basic Elvish you learned from your mother, but it is a battle you’re slowly losing. Even Sunday mass for the Burning Lady doesn’t take nearly this long, and that might as well be a standard measure for what constitutes “too long” back home.

Several more observances go by, from what you can tell: A cleansing ritual with pastel colored clouds pouring from a small rose gold censer, Another chanting rite performed by the priestess for longevity and fertility, A spell performed to dissolve the bride’s veil with a sparkle of magic. Then, what you assume must be their vows, given that either of them speak following being prompted by the officiant. And after that, finally, is the actual handfasting.

A set of hazardously long ribbons are secured around their joined hands and the priestess says the last of their spiel. The music slowly starts to build back up.

Bride and groom kiss.

After all of the anticipation, you thought it would’ve felt worse- a twinge of jealousy, or even disgust. But you don’t really feel much at all, apart from a strange, deja-vu adjacent sensation that it might’ve been you up there, if things were different.

And finally, somewhere, in the back of your mind… there’s relief. 

You can’t say you mind that it isn’t you. Not anymore.

It’s not you. And that’s a wonderful thing.

You squeeze Carlyle’s hand.

Mercifully, after a one more short closing verse of Elvish, the new couple walks back up the aisle, fastened together, hand in hand.

If nothing else can be said- at least Devin looks happy. You can’t bring yourself to feel sour at the moment, regardless of how wary you are for her, given who the groom is.

“Well, that was enlightening.” Carlyle rises to his feet and moves to the end of the row, where he stands, straightening the buttons on his blazer. “Very… thorough.”

“Reminded me a bit of going to mass back home as a kid, to be honest.” You chuckle as you scooch to the end of the bench after him. “But much less kneeling.”

“Oh? We must’ve gone to different types of mass, then. I haven’t been since I was a child, but I clearly remember ours was always very succinct.” He holds out his hand to you with an amused smile, giving you a flash of fang. “If we ever find ourselves on the Queen’s Isle, maybe you can instruct me on the finer details.”

“I’d like that.” You grasp his hand and he helps you to your feet.

You don’t even need to plaster a smile on your face after that, and head to the reception area, hand in hand with your own date.

All that’s left now is to see the cake through to the cutting.

>> ✨ MASTERLIST >> ☕ KO-FI

[themysteriousauthor18]

PT. 1

1985 Louisiana New Orleans. The French Quarter.

“Good morning, New Orleans! My name is Alastor, and I’ll be your brand new host for this morning broadcast! We’ll be taking some calls later, but for now I’d like to play you one of my favorite songs. Please enjoy!”

An upbeat jazzy tune begins to play. A little outdated for the time period but hey, radio itself was pretty outdated.

The man crouching by the radio hums along to the tune. “Interesting.. He managed to do it.” He’d been hearing about Alastor a lot recently; an up-and-coming star in the radio industry. Only the age of 19, and he had already become a fan favorite.

            That singular thought in the man’s mind swept away as he closed his eyes, listening to the music. 

This man is Lucifer Morningstar. 

He is a young 18-year-old, and the heir to his family's fortune. Everything about his appearance screams privileged. He has short blonde hair that’s always gelled back, his white skin hadn’t a blemish on it; smooth as a newborn's skin. His amber eyes are soft, relaxed. His body’s dressed to the nines in a collection of gold and white. Although right now, in place of the full suit he’s shedded his overcoat to reveal the pink striped vest. Which is laying open. 

The music picks up a bit more. It had started off with upbeat piano, and now a blend of trumpets and saxophones were carrying the melody. An undertone of trombones added the bass, and soft drums kept the beat. A hint of clarinets top it off with the high notes. This goes on for a bit before a smooth yet fast-paced violin solo picks up the melody. Overall, it's a really fun song, considering it's from a time period that was over sixty years ago. Everyone nowadays prefers rock.

 He pushes off the dresser the crimson radio is sitting on and begins to dance with himself around the large bedroom as the trumpets take over again. It's way too big - in his opinion - to even be a bedroom. I mean, who needs a room the size of a gas station? Hell, this place was like his own personal apartment. He had his bed, his bathroom, his balcony, his..

Okay, yeah…this is too much room. Like, waaaaay too much. 

But when the radio plays, the music seems to take up all the unnecessary space. He likes music, he likes swaying to it. He likes using all the extra room to needlessly dance around. It’s…fun. 

A loud bang suddenly comes from behind him and he flinches. The large wooden doors were thrown open so hard they hit the wall. Lucifer turns to find his doppelganger staring him down, his nose wrinkling at the upbeat jazzy music. “Turn that off.” He scolds. “You're supposed to be practicing ballroom dancing, not…that.” He gestured to Lucifer’s random twirling around the room that he was doing.

 Michael Morningstar. Lucifer's spitting image…no literally. They’re identical twins - well, except for their eye color. They look the exact same at a first glance aside from Michael having dark eyes as opposed to Lucifer's bright blue eyes. Everything else, however, is the same. Their jawlines, their facial structures, their body types…Truthfully, the only way anyone could tell them apart without paying close attention - if they were to cover their eyes, of course - is their mannerisms. 

Lucifer sighs, “come on, brother. My tutor isn’t even here. How am I supposed to practice without her?” 

Michael’s posture is perfect, while Lucifer is slouched at the shoulders. His hair is gelled back too, while Lucifer’s is sticking out in random directions now. “I don’t care.” He states. “You know what you're expected to do. Now do it.”

Lucifer walks to his brother, and without warning he grabs his hands and pulls them towards him. The loud jazzy music is still playing through his room. “Come on, brother,” Lucifer says joyfully with a bright smile. “Come dance with me, let's have a bit of fun!”

Michael rips his hands away at the word fun, like Lucifer just said something foul. Lucifer watches in dismay as Michael shrinks back to the doorway. “Just turn it off. You have to meet with our father soon anyway. Clean yourself up and meet me in the dining room.” 

There isn’t another word on the matter because Michael is already closing the door. It roars with a louder slam than expected as it closes and Lucifer stands there, defeated. From the radio, the jazzy song starts to slow; yet to Lucifer, it's far away now. He’d been cruelly ripped from whatever fantasy he was just in. Dejected, Lucifer walks over to the radio and quickly turns the knob, silencing the radio and thus the room. 

Michael is the brother the family wishes was their heir. He’s everything they could possibly want. Perfect posture, perfect actions, perfect teeth, perfect manners. Perfect. Perfect. Perfect. Perfect. Perfect everything. 

Then there was him.

Lucifer. 

The odd child to the Morningstars. The one that acts as a normal teen, all things considered. The one that likes to have fun, play pranks, sneak out with friends and go partying. While Michael preferred to attend the business meetings, Lucifer wanted to go out and party. Where Michael preferred classical music, Lucifer liked loud energetic jazz and some rock. Where Michael wanted to eat a high-class lobster dinner prepared by the finest chefs, Lucifer would gladly take a greasy burger from a diner, or hell, some macaroni and cheese with chicken strips.

The point here is that while they look practically the same, they couldn’t be more different. If Lucifer was being honest, he does wish Michael was the heir, and he knows Michael wants to be the heir, too. If they had the same eye color, he would gladly agree to switch places - hell, even identities with him - if it means he doesn't have to be forced to do all this boring stuff. That he doesn't have to put up a front, to pretend to be something he isn't. Deep down, Lucifer knows his father would probably have switched them too, given the choice. If not for their one - very clearly different - physical trait.

Maybe Lucifer could have gotten eye surgery or something when they were younger to change their eye colors. If that was even possible? Or maybe he could've worn color-changing contacts while out in public? That would've been much easier. 

           But now, he’s sure it was too late to try anything. They’re older, and the difference in their mannerisms are too noticeable to the public. The public even knew Lucifer as the oddball to the Morningstars. The one who's more kind to the lower class, more goofy. Whereas Michael was the colder of the two - all business, all work, and absolutely no play.

In all honesty, the only reason Lucifer was the heir was because of their birth. They were twins, but Lucifer had been the first out of his mother’s womb. They were the only children of their father, twin boys. And he was the oldest - if only by 5 minutes, but still the oldest. 

Lucifer sighs, deciding to stop wishing the gods above for a second chance at birth. And to take his time and let Michael go out first. Honestly, if he could go back in time to the day of his birth he’d tell his unborn self. There’s no rush. Really. Being the first born sucks! Just take your time, enjoy the scenery of uh…Anyway- don't rush kid! Really. Dont. He swore Michael was practically pushing him to get out first anyway. He should have let him, if he was even conscious enough for that. Probably not he barely had a brain at birth. 

Lucifer groans loudly and shakes his head.

Okay no more stalling. He has to get cleaned up and meet his father in the dining hall. He knows there’s no way to get out of this position he’s literally born into. So he sucks it up and tries to make himself more presentable. Putting his white overcoat back on. 

…The halls of Lucifers ‘home’ are large. Towering above him. He’s always felt so small here. It doesn’t take him long to descend the spiraling stairs to the first floor of the mansion. And walk the Victorian styled halls. Their mansion and family came from old money. The mansion being around for far longer than Lucifer and his generation. So the interior design was never designed for the time period they were in. Not compared to friends of his who had their own mansions. Ones that were far more bright and colorful. Compared to his own that always held a dark and dready feeling to it.

Lucifer side eyes a particular painting hanging on the wall as he makes his way into the main hall that leads to their front door. He stops walking, examining it. 

Its a portrait of his father in black and white. There hallway is lined with portraits of each of the house masters. Or as he likes to put it…whoever is currently in charge of their fortune. And right now, that was his father. 

He stares down the portrait. 

His father is sitting in a large armchair, his face is a stern look. He’s frowning and staring straight ahead at the camera. His blonde hair is gelled back with wing tips at the earlobe. Lucifer is disturbed by how much he looks like his father, the only different is the that his father looks older. He has wrinkles under his eyes and frown lines around his mouth. But the portrait was painted when his father was only twenty. When he took over the house. 

Lucifer doesn’t deny the truth.  That the portrait is his future. That the man sitting in that chair will be him very soon. He’s eighteen and he knows whatever freedom he has, it's quickly drying up. He frowns, debating for a moment weather or not he could find some happiness in such a future. If he could truly be that kind of person. If he even had it in him. 

He shakes his head, freeing the thoughts of his mind. He briskly turns on his heel and walks down the hall to the dining room at a brisk pace. When Lucifer gets to the door he desperately pushes down the rising energy trying to push its way through his body. Urging his legs to turn and run. He doesn’t. He’s learn not to.

Pushing the door open welcomes that same loud and foreboding creak it always does with these old doors. Lucifer’s eyes immediately find the three bodies sitting at the table as he entered the large dining room. The fireplace is lit - even though its much to warm for it - and its warm glow is flickering off of the man at the head of the table. Dark shadows dances across his wrinkled and sunken face. His dark eyes hold no warmth and they find Lucifer immediately. Already looking at him with annoyance. A lecture on his tongue.

“You're late.” 

He was only a minute late. 

“I’m sorry father.” Lucifer apologies anyway. 

He and his brother are practically the spitting image of their father. Their faces just softer than their old mans. And were they have that bright blonde their fathers hair has already fully grayed. Something not uncommon for the head of their family. Its due to stress, Lucifer believes. For his father isn’t old enough to have full gray hair. But its something he doesn’t need nor have the time to ponder on. 

His father demands him to sit without saying it. Lucifer is already in his chair. When he’s had a moment to catch his breath he finally looks at the other two in the room. 

One is an older white man with dark short hair thats a comb-over. He has a small mustache and he’s a little on the heavier side. Beside him his a young woman appearing to be around his age. Or at least that’s his guess. She shares the same colored hair to her - presumably father? - her face is soft. Round. Her hair is long and delicately styled into a french braid. Her eyes are green but they aren’t particularly bright. She’s wearing a white dress, and sitting with perfect posture. 

His father doesn’t wait a second. “Lucifer this is Mr. Caleb. And his daughter, Eve,” He gestures to them. 

Eve holds her hand out expectantly. “It’s lovely to meet you.” 

Lucifer - trained like a dog - rises out of his seat long enough to take Eve’s hand and press a polite kiss to her knuckles. 

“The pleasure is all mine madam.” He returns, trying not to cringe as the insensirity between them. “And you as well sir.” He says, reaching out for a handshake from Mr. Caleb who returns it quickly. His hand is weak compared to the older mans. But it seems to suffice. He sits back down promptly. 

With pleasantries out of the way Lucifer’s father continues. “Lucifer, you are not engaged to Eve.” He says it so matter of factly that Lucifer barely registers it. His father doesn’t wait, simply going on. “You two will have a proper wedding in two months from now. You will begin making public appearances next week together.” He pauses, gestures to Eve and adds “she will grace you with her company from now until the wedding. That is understood I presume.”

Lucifer hopes the panic doesn’t show on his face. “Yes father.” 

That's the end of their discussion. Nothing more and nothing less. That’s the way of things in the morningstar manor. 

… 

…The next few weeks go by as you would expect. Lucifer is essentially ordered to spend time with Eve. He doesn’t mind it all that much. Eve isn’t annoying or rude. He’s just…not sure how to act around her. Their first meeting (alone) went about as well as he could hope.

They’re meeting in his family's garden now. A large lush area (and probably the once place he liked on the property). It was the one thing on their property that had color to it. In his opinion. It was a large space with a gate around it. The perimeter is filled with rose bushes. The interior is paved with trees, a fountain and smaller bushes. There’s a brick path leading around the garden and at the center is a gazebo. Where Eve waited. 

When Lucifer steps into the gazebo she looks at him. She’s wearing white again, so is he. It seems they are always matching. He’s not sure if that's on purpose or an accident. “Hello, Lucifer.” She says and he feels…weird, at how robotic she sounds. 

He walks over and takes her hand, giving her that same greeting he had when they first met. “Hello Eve. Lovely to see you again.” He looks up at her, hand loosely in his. She stares at him and he stares back, trying to examine her face. She looks flat. Her expression that is. Like a blank slate. 

He takes his hand away and takes a step back. Feeling weird about being so close to her. But when he looks at the greenier around them she continues to stare at him. Keeping her hands on her lap. Lucifer’s outfit is a little lighter today. He’s just wearing a white vest and short-sleeved button up. He needed his skin to breathe a little. But now he feels a little too exposed. 

To say things were awkward between them was an understatement. For Lucifer at least. “Sooo…what do you like to do?” Lucifer isn’t sure when he started tapping his foot. But he is. 

“Whatever my father permits me to do, I enjoy.” Was what Eve chose to say. 

Lucifer frowns, rubs his nape. Its sweaty. “Do you like to wear the white a lot?” 

“My father says it's elegant. So I do.” 

Lucifer begins to walk around the interior of the gazebo. Tapping his fingers on the railings. Eve never seems to move much, just observing him. He pauses, looks at her then gets an idea. “Hey!” She does the most expressive thing so far, raising her brow. 

“Yes?”

Lucifer walks a little closer. “Do you wanna go get some food or something? I know this great pizza place! It’s kinda down near the slums…Buuut their pizza is really great. And if he throw on some disguises nobody will-”

“I’m not interested in such activities.” She says pointedly. But politely. It doesn’t have the same bite as his fathers words do when he refuses something. But it does have that same implied message. We are rich. We don’t associate with the lower class. 

“Oh…okay.” Lucifer deflated a little. He pauses, “then what do you wanna talk about?” 

Eve ponders the question, then says “Only what’s necessary.” 

All of their interactions after that were the same. Lucifer doesn't enjoy the feeling he gets when around Eve. She wasn’t a bad person herself. But he noticed whenever they were together, compared to her, he felt like…well like a child. He offered to go out and do fun things. Pizza, parties, dancing - the fun kind, not the boring ballroom dancing with poise and proper etiquette. But every time he suggested anything of that sort she would always promptly - yet politely - turn him down. Saying it wasn’t something they should be doing. Because they were high class people and they shouldn’t do such things as having fun…Okay maybe she didn’t say exactly that but he knew she meant it.

So while he tried to enjoy the time spent with Eve, he didn’t. He tried to watch her, examine her. Figure out what she was thinking. But she was impossible to read. So one day he simply asked, “do you even wanna marry me?” 

Eve’s always calm face falters for once, and she frowns. Something in her eyes becomes a little more distant. Her reaction throws him off a little and makes him think, maybe she isn’t a robot. 

“It's what my father wants.” Is what she tells him.

When she said that, he had added “do you even like me? Or like being around me?” 

She looks at him then, and thinks about his question..for once. “You're pleasant company to be around,” is the simple answer she gives. He takes that as her not liking him in a romantic way, but at least considering him a friend. At least that's what he sees it as. 

He isn’t offended, he is relieved honestly. Because truth be told, he didn’t like her either. Not romantically at least. She was fine to be around. And while it was super boring he had been around worse people. She wasn’t bad, she was just quiet and doing what she was told. He was fine being friends but he couldn’t consider there to be any chemistry between them. She was too mature, too…all business and no fun. She’d already grown up. And he was still a child. 

He felt worse because he knew deep down it didn’t matter how he felt. They had less than a month by the time he realized he could never love her. And further realized that a marriage between them would be more like a play they were forced to put on for the rest of their lives. He dreaded it honestly. It felt like he walked into a much larger cage. It was just now, he had a cellmate. 

By the time their wedding was two weeks away Lucifer had given up all hope of finding happiness in his future. He had spoken to his friends about it. And while Bee and Ozzy suggested he just marry her and do secret dating on the side he knew he couldn’t. Even if Eve agreed to it. Not for the fact of cheating, because they weren’t together. It was an act, so he knew she wouldn’t care. It was more for the sake of whatever person he chose. If he fell in love he wanted to share a life with them. One that was out in the open, not hidden away behind closed doors.  That was no way to live. And it would only add more stress to him. 

His friends understood when he told them this. They were freer than him. Don't bond too these old money rules of marrying people your parents chose for you. He envied them, he really did. 

His friends felt bad for him, and so it was for this reason they decided to whisk Lucifer away one night. Tangled style. Except in reverse. They came to his window and he threw a rope down, tying it down with something and shimming down the wall and out of his ‘palace’. And off the three of them went, him Ozzy and Bee. They took him to a night club down in the lower class area. Those were the best according to Bee. They knew how to have fun. Lucifer had gone with some kind of disguise wearing a brown wig (that Bee got him) and instead of his usual white that he was so known for. He was wearing black. He meshed well with the dark lights of the club.

So it was here he found himself, two weeks before the wedding. At a nightclub one night. Sneaking out to meet up with his friends Bee and Ozzy weren’t uncommon. But it has been more difficult recently because of the upcoming marriage. He wondered if he would ever be able to do these kinds of things after the marriage.  The club was owned by his friend Bee. And this one was located in more of the lower class area. The nightclub was noisy, crowded with people that all melted into white noise of endless conversations and chatter. 

It's dark - obviously - and multicolored lights light up the club. There’s a dance floor all lit up with a rainbow pattern bouncing around, that's where Bee and Ozzy are right now. Or last he saw them at least. As for Lucifer himself, he’s standing at a high table, leaning his elbows on it. The public in general aren’t really his thing, he’s never good at being social. He always comes off more awkward than he wants too but Bee and Ozzy always make him more relaxed. But tonight he can’t calm down no matter what he does. 

“Woo!” Lucifer jumps at the loud - although familiar - voice behind him. He peers over his shoulder and looks up, and up and up and upppp. Until he finds Ozzie behind him. He’s stretching, “damn they are killin’ it on the dance floor tonight.” Ozmodious is a bulky built black man who is very tall. His hair is braided into short dreads that came down to his earlobes, the tips were dyed blue and what looked like the beginning of a beard was starting to grow around his mouth and jaw. Although as intimidating as Ozzie looked, he was actually very laid back and the chillest man Lucifer knew. 

“Hey Lucy,” he said, swinging an arm around him. Nearly squeezing him half the deaf, he manages to lift him an inch off the ground - not on purpose - In his hug.

“Hey Ozzy-” Lucifer all but wheezes. 

Ozzy loosens his grip on the lord's shoulders. “You sure you dont wanna join me and Bee on the dance floor?” He pauses, inspecting Lucifer’s face. How it scrunches up slightly. “Or maybe go somewhere else? After All this is supposed to be your night.” Your last night of freedom. The truth goes unspoken.

Lucifer for his part offers a smile, it was in no way convincing but he tries anyway. “No, I’m okay, but thank you.” He has to raise his voice a little over the blaring music and crowd. 

Ozzy frowns, “are you sure?” He says loudly. Also talking over the music, it's a bass heavy song. 

“Yeah.” Lucifer maintains his smile. He’s used to it from all the public appearances over the course of his life. “Go have fun. I’m just gonna hang here and keep on drinkin!” He holds up his martini glass. It’s a pink fruity looking drink with an umbrella in it. Some would argue it's emasculating to drink something so pink but he doesn’t care, he can’t stand the more bitter alcohols he’s expected to drink at gatherings. Besides, he likes pink. It meshes well with his usual white wardrobe.

Ozzy shrugs,” if you say so. But if you need us you know where we at.” With that Ozzy walks off leaving Lucifer to his drink.

He keeps his smile up until Ozzy melts back into the crowd and he lets it fall. 

He turns his eyes back to his martini glass. And studies the pink liquid inside. This is his…5th? 6th? Glass? He’s lost track honestly. And while he’s not as out of it as he wants to be his senses are certainly dulled. His movements feel more sluggish. The music doesn’t feel so close anymore. He prefers it this way. Even though in the back of his mind, he knows he’s an easy target. 

Lucifer lazily traces his index along the rim of his glass, his eyes fall lidded and he frowns. There’s a part of his mind that whispers, like a temptress. That he doesn’t have to go back, he could run away tonight. Run away somewhere far were nobody knows his name. Its…an appealing thought. But only to someone half drunk and well on their way to being wasted. And he knows that while it’s an appealing thought now, it would probably come back to bite a somber him in the ass. So he ignores such an intrusive thought. 

He sighs, and pours the entire glass down his throat. It tingles and burns only a little but it's sweet. He sets it down on the table with a heavy clink. Great…his distraction is now in his stomach and well on its way to his brain. Now what? 

As if on cue, something snatches his buzzing mind away from his empty glass. Lucifer looks up hearing the loud cheers that manage to cut through the booming music. Was someone being murdered? Would they consider shanking him too? No? Too bad. 

  Thankfully nobody is being killed, rather it's just a small crowd around a table. They’re honestly too close to him. Being just a few feet away at another table. With their shoving and bumping he fears they might shove him too. With all the commotion he can’t help but see what the fuss is about. He doesn’t have to look far. The woman dancing on top of the table isn’t exactly hard to miss, even amongst the sea of people in the club. She’s the only person doing that he notices.

Lucifer stares at her.

She’s a tall slender white woman, her body is thin and curved all to viewable for the public through her form fitting black dress. That has an open back - all the way down to her waist, and cuts off at the mid-thighs. She’s dancing to the bass of the music - her long, waist-length hair swaying with every movement. Her hips move as if they are the ones producing the music coming out of the club. Her hair is long, blonde and her lips are coated in a black lipstick. Her eyelids are colored in a dark purple coating. 

The beat bounces and she bounces with it the crowd below her cheers.

It's definitely erotic. But she also dances in such a way that feels so…freeing. So, carefree. 

Someone hands her a drink, and she swallows it effortlessly before tossing the glass back to the stranger who catches it barely. She rolls her spine along to the rhythm, throwing her head back. Her hair falls through the air like an ocean wave. 

Lucifer is transfixed on her. 

She looks over at him, and their eyes meet for the briefest of moments. Shame rises in him,having been caught staring at her and he immediately looks away. His face burns. Ah what was he doing staring at some random stranger? He’s probably creeping her out. 

Lucifer suddenly feels an arm entrap his shoulders and at first he assumes it's Ozzy. But when he looks up he yelps at the sudden face alarmingly close to him. He backs up, stumbles. It's the woman, and she’s chuckling at his reaction. 

Lucifer catches his breath, she came over to him? Why?

Now that she’s closer though, he can tell she’s taller than him. Not by much but definitely taller. He doesn’t mind it. The base of the music burst to life once again threatening to pierce his eardrums. But it's as if he can feel the hammering beat of the base in his chest, as the woman walks close to him. He’s unsure of what she wants, what she wants to do. He doesn’t even know her name. 

He just can’t help but watch her. 

She moves so freely even just walking towards him. Never letting the music not move her body. She reaches out and grabs his arm and tugs him close. Lucifer for some reason, lets her. His pulse is climbing. It's racing. 

She drags him along and he doesn’t quite know what's going on, just that she shoves him into a nearby chair. And she’s letting the music take over her again. She’s dancing above him, her hands pressed against his shoulders, keeping him pressed into the back of the chair. Once she’s; sure he’s not going to move - how can he, really? - she takes her hands back and cocks her hips in a hypnotizing motion to the thundering beat of the music. Lucifer's eyes are dragged to her hour-glass like figure. Her hands continue moving across her large thighs, up into a dainty curved waist. She tries her hands over her thighs, up over his hips. Lucifer’s eyes follow. Her hands travel inward over her breast over the neckline and they shoot up over her head. 

Lucifer breath hitches in his throat.

            She’s…

“You're beautiful.” 

The woman looks at him, amused and a bit perturbed. She laughs. It’s a glorious sound, it's light and jovial. She leans into his space, placing her hands on either side of his chair. “What was that handsome?” She speaks. God she speaks and her voice is like that of an angel. It's low and silky smooth; it's like a goddess tempting him to do sinful things.

Christ he must be drunker than he thought if just one sentence from a stranger is enough to have his tongue tied.

“I-I said you're beautiful.” He stutters out, making his voice louder. She smiles - it looks like an honest smile. 

“Thank you. You're hot.” She bluntly states. Lucifer turns into a tomato and she laughs again. “And cute. For being Lucifer Morningstar.”

His brows raise, “you know who I am?” The brief instance of his name rather than being referred to as ‘my lord’ throws him off a little. But he doesn’t mind in the slightest. 

“Of course.” She says. “And the rumors were right, you're a lot nicer in person.” 

Lucifer flashes red for a whole other reason now. “What's your name?” He calls over the rising music. 

She looks surprised at the question. “Lilith.” But she leans closer to him, their chests almost pressed together. If he had been more sober the public display of…whatever this was probably would have put him off. But right now? His mind was too focused on the goddess who was now on his lap. 

“You're really pretty Lilith.” He giggled, fuck he is drunk. 

She smirked, eyes lidded.

Without so much as a warning or hint Lilith leans forward and captures Lucifer’s lips in hers. His eyes grow wide. And there’s a part of his mind that tells him it's not a good idea. But he immediately shuts that part down. He’s going to be throwing away his life soon. So he doesn’t care right now. Eve wouldn’t care. They aren’t married yet and it's not like she even likes nor cares about him.

Still his heart races because…

Well as pathetic as it is this is the first time he’d been kissed.

But his brain doesn’t focus on that, because Lilith is a good kisser. She takes control of his lips, abusing them with a practiced pace. She truly is a siren, for she gets his lips apart and slips her tongue in like a serpent. Their tongues wrestle for a moment, and it's a losing fight against the expert that Lilith is. Her tongue tastes like alcohol and it mixes with the sweeter alcohol he had been drinking. It tastes like heaven. 

His fingers twitch and something burns in him. Aching for more.

Lilith pulls back too soon in his opinion. But she doesn’t go far, keeping their faces close. She looks at him then, their faces inches apart. Her eyes look almost gold under the club lights but he thinks they are actually green? He’s not sure. He looks at her, her face is curved, her eyes narrowed and beautiful. Her hair long and waving freely, her dress leaving little to the imagination. But it restates the fact that she is pretty. “Wanna go somewhere private?” 

Lucifer eyes shoot wide open. “Uh-” his face burns and he glances around for his friends. He knows full well what she’s asking. He’s not an idiot after all. But… “I-I dunno. Uh…” He rubs his neck. He peers back at her. She’s waiting, and she’s tilting her head ever so slightly. 

“Don’t be scared.” She cooes, trailing a finger along his chest.

Lucifer frowns and raises a brow, “are you a hooker or something?” He doesn’t mean to sound rude. It's an honest question and one his mind has worked up to after seeing the way she dances around the club. Was this her ploy to get a session out of him? Seeing him as a dollar sign?

Lilith looks offended though, just a bit. “What?” She scoffs, “no. I have more class than those bitches.” She says waving her hand about. She leans back then, hands on her hips. “I just like to have fun!” She says with a wide proud grin.

Lucifer raises his brows, “I-I’m sorry I didn’t mean to offend. I-I just thought…” he trails off.

Lilith eyes him, standing straight up, above him. Towering over him. The club lights bathe her in a blend of different colors. The white light behind illuminates her figure. “You're hot. I’m not trying to get money out of you. I just think you're hot. I wanna fuck you.” 

She says it so…so bluntly. Lucifer is so taken aback at her boldness. God nobody has ever spoken to him like that. Besides Bee and Ozzy but…not even to this extent. He should be offended..but…

“So you wanna take this somewhere else?” She says, slipping into that sultrier voice once more. She leans down to his level, so she doesn’t have to be so loud. “Wanna see what's under these clothes?” She says, dragging a hand down her dress. 

Lucifer eyes her figure…it's nice but he looks up at her. At her face. At that mischievous sparkle in her eyes. 

How could he be insulted by such a bold, confident and beautiful woman? 

“Sure..” He replied; his voice is dazed and husky. 

They go to a nearby motel and Lucifer isn’t sure if he should be alarmed or surprised that Lilith already has a room in the run down place. With his mind both buzzing from the alcohol and an erection below his belt that was begging for attention, his mind decides he doesn’t care.

…Lucifer is pushed onto the bed. 

Lilith isn’t in any way shy or timid. She’s definitely done this sort of thing before. - Which makes Lucifer feel a bit bothered, but that's a thought for sober him. - She unbuttons his shirt with practiced effort. Their pace isn’t by any means slow. It’s fast and impatient. Which for a drunken aroused Lucifer? Is perfectly fine with him. In minutes she’s unfastening his belt and pulling his pants down before Lucifer can properly enjoy any of it. There is a sliver of his mind that feels embarrassed and nervous. But it's quickly washed away when Lilith strips her dress and undergarments off without any shame. Lucifer is still marveled by her confidence. And in that moment he stares at her like she truly is a goddess kneeling above him. 

“Wow…” He mutters dreamily. 

Lilith smiles and chuckles. It seems to be a genuine laugh. “Shh.” She says, pressing a finger to his lips. “Relax.” He does. “Goodboy.”

Lucifer flushes.

There are no more words spoken between them after that.

  …Lucifer honestly taps out after fifteen minutes, - which Lilith doesn’t seem to mind for she has her ways to get him started again - but the next hour goes by with him in a haze. He doesn’t remember when he falls asleep. But he does with him and Lilith on the hotel bed naked.

When he wakes…he doesn’t remember how he got where he is. Because he’s sitting on a park bench and immediately looks down, to find himself - thankfully - dressed. But he’s dressed more casually, dressed in a way he would prefer. Just a simple button down and slacks. He looks up, seeing a little girl swinging on monkey bars. Her face is blurred for him but he can tell at the very least she’s a child. With long blonde hair. He watches her for a moment and sees her hand begin to slip, he stands ready to go and catch this girl, but someone beats him to it. 

A man who he hadn’t even noticed was there shoots up from his seat and runs to catch the girl just in time. His hair is a bright and noticeable red. But he can’t make out his facial features either. Maybe that's her dad, he assumes at least. The man holds the girl in one of his arms and they share a laugh. They pause and turn to look directly at Lucifer, he still can’t make out their faces. But he can’t deny a blooming warmth flooding his chest. He’s never felt it before but one word cuts through his mind, clear as day.

Happy. 

He suddenly wakes up, his eyes flashing open into the darkness of the room. His heart is hammering and he takes a minute to breathe in. He feels his heart slow, into steady beats. He registers Liliths soft breaths and sighs. 

That was a weird dream. He thinks. 

His attention goes back to the sleeping woman. Lilith.. How beautiful she is. Even sleeping. 

Lucifer waits for her to wake. Maybe he's smitten, or maybe it's because she took his virginity. But he feels waiting is the right thing to do. When Lilith does wake it's almost morning. And Lucifer knows he could get in trouble. But to see her surprised expression when she finds him waiting beside her with some coffee from the motel lobby. It's worth it. 

Lucifer asks to see her again. To keep seeing her. Until he's to be married again. Much to his surprise, she says yes. It's enough to make Lucifer feel light as air. With that agreement he stumbles out of the room, smelling of booze and sex. Looking like it too. But he has no time left and has to get home. 

Lucks on his side because he makes it home before his disappearance is noticed. It's.. Sad, actually. But he's to happy and hungover to care. He calls his friends when he's able to let them know he's safe. They naturally both want details which he would provide. 

Time goes on, Lucifer and Lilith do meet up again. But sparingly. What with still being ordered to spend time with Eve. But what little time he does get to spend with Lilith - undercover - is usually under the cover of night and a blessing. 

Much to Lucifers dismay his snap fantasy life comes to an end. With the day of his wedding creeping up on him like death itself, he has to bid Lilith goodbye. Unsure and unwilling to keep pursuing whatever it is they have under in secret. 

So the day of his wedding comes. With the girl he wished was Lilith. Maybe he's crazy for having that thought. He probably is. But it's a pointless thought nonetheless. He knows his place, and he’s aware that the short time he had with Lilith was nothing more than a break from his reality. So here he stands, before Eve in her white wedding gown. Her face no less changing than the day they’d met. Stoic and calm as usual. So unlike Lilith’s bright and expressive face. He can’t help but compare the two not, even though he shouldn’t. 

The wedding is what would be expected of the morningstars. Its lavish and fancy. Set in a large park well taken care of. A park the rich frequent most often, but today is reserved for this occasion. The guests are not only consisting of Lucifer and Eve’s respective family members. But the other hundred people in the crowd are friends of the morningstars. Friends of his father. Bee and Ozzy are among them. But they aren’t as excited for this wedding like Lucifer’s father is. Excitement is actually…not the right word to describe his father in this circumstance. Eager is a better way to put it. He’s at the front row, sitting beside his mother. His arms are crossed. He has that same impatient look he always has on his face. Like the world is moving too slow for him.

Impatient.

That’s the right word to describe his father.

Lucifer looks back at Eve. He offers her a small smile, unsure why. Maybe to steady his own nerves. She returns the smile but it doesn’t reach her eyes. 

“We are gathered here today…” The priest begins. His words sound like he’s speaking underwater, to Lucifer at least. As he goes on Lucifer can’t help but glance at the crowd again, he’s aware that he should be looking forward. But can’t help it with his nerves growing. He sees his twin in the front row too, beside his - eager - mother and he looks jealous. Of Eve? He doubts it. Of him finally proclaiming his position as the new head of the home? Likely. 

He catches Bee and Ozzy in the crowd, and they find his gaze. And both nod to him. It's a condolence. He knows. A sharp clearing of the throat from his father snaps Lucifer back to attention. A warning. 

“Samiel Morningstar. Do you take Eve to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold from this day forward?” For better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"

.

Lucifer hesitates, he glances at his father. Who gives him an icy look. He lowers his brows and gives one curt nod. Lucifer swallows, he looks at Eve who as usual is stoic. “I…I do.” He says, stuttering a little. When he glances at his father again he looks annoyed, but satisfied. 

The priest turns to Eve. Repeating himself. 

Lucifer in that moment, takes those final seconds to lament on his life. This…wedding, this ceremony. It doesn’t feel like a celebration of love at all. As it should be. It feels like he is being sentenced to prison and he’s signing away his freedom that he had with those words. 

This is wrong, he thinks solemnly. A wedding should not be held to force two people together. Two people who hardly know each other muchless love each other. Because Lucifer is certain Eve does not love him nor has come to love him in the brief month they had been introduced and then pushed into this wedding. 

He looks at her.

He was naive. He was naive to what a real relationship required. Lilith opened his eyes to that at the very least. While what he and Lilith had was in no way a relationship, it felt far more real than whatever he and Eve were supposed to have. What he did with her, being intimate with her. He…he couldn’t, he couldn’t do that. Not with Eve. Not with someone who didn’t even look at him like he was wanted. Looked at him with that same empty stare his father had. Someone he felt no attraction towards. Lilith was a star that shines and shimmers so brilliantly. Eve was an empty husk of a person she could have been. He knew what was expected of him. But he’s failed to realize how heavy that burden would be until now.

Lucifer looks Eve in the eyes.

How can I ever have children with this woman? How can I ever try to love her? Someone Who looks at me with not an ounce of love or even a person in those eyes? 

A chill runs down his spine.

“I do.” He hears Eve say, and her words for the first time carry an ounce of trepidation. 

Something in him snaps. And he feels like that sliver of fear in her is what pushes him over the edge. 

“Then with the power invested in me, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” 

Lucifer's hands curl.

Don’t do it.

You’ll regret it.

He looks at Eve, her eyes hidden behind her veil. She’s defeated. She’s surrendered. 

“I can’t.” His thoughts come out of his mouth far too late for him to take it back. And his eyes blow wide as a gasp rushes over the crowd like a wave. 

Dread pools in Lucifer, it's cold and frozen over. It's icy. 

He hears his father stand from his chair. “You will.” He states. That’s all he says.

Lucifer can feel his throat tightening. He can’t…HE CAN’T GODDAMMIT!

“No!” He shouts looking at his father who looks downright appalled. He’s shocked, registering what his son said to him. 

The crowd is deadly silent. Lucifer feels his heart in his ears. “No?” He repeats like he’s never been told that word. “No?!” He repeats once more like he’s never heard it. “You do what I tell you Samiel!” 

Something boils in Lucifer, in this second he thinks of Lilith. How free she is, how confident she is. He wants to be that confident. He wants to be free. Free with her. “I refuse! I don’t love her! And she doesn't love me! I won’t marry her.” 

His father growls “I gave you an order.” 

Lucifer stares his father down, every ounce of his body is screaming to stop. To get on his knees and beg for forgiveness. But no, not this time. “I refuse.” 

His father takes a step forward, pointing an accusatory finger at Lucifer. He could see the red rising in his cheeks. “You listen to me right now Samiel or you are OUT of this family!” 

Lucifer swallows. He looks at his mother, who is staring at him with a pleading look. At his brother, who seems satisfied. Happy. At his father, the seething man looking his usually well composure at a wedding. Then at Eve.

She’s frowning, she looks…sad. She is looking at the floor. He feels for her, but he can’t free her. Only she can, But he won’t be her captor, and he can’t remain a prisoner himself any longer. He wonders, if his mother wanted him. His brother. If that was a willing choice, or one his father pressed on her. He can’t imagine she did, when he looks at them. 

Lucifer sighs, and says calmly “then I guess I’m done here.” 

Its all he says. As he walks down the aisle, alone. 

Eve is at the alter, a look of pure shock on her face. The strongest display of emotions she’s ever displayed. Lucifer wishes her best, hopes she can break free from her own shackles one day. 

His father is screaming at this point. The angriest he’s ever been with him. He’s swearing, cursing, telling him all the things he is. How broken he is how wrong he is what a failure he is. 

But Lucifer keeps walking. 

He doesn’t even get to say goodbye to his mother, or his brother. But he wishes them best, knowing that with him gone his brother will get his place. Its for the best. He never wanted it in the first place. 

He refuses to live his life as someone he’s not. He refuses to end up like Eve, to become a shell of himself. He can’t do it. He might have, if not for her. 

As he walks the city streets, he slips the ring out of his pocket. The ring meant for Eve, the ring he managed to take before leaving. He’s young, he’s only eighteen. But he’s free, free to make his choices and maybe this is a stupid choice most would argue. But for him, its the only one that feels right.

He walks into the motel, and climbs the stairs to the room he’s memorized. The one she’s been living in. He knocks, and waits. When she opens the door, she is surprised to find him there. “Hi.” She greets, “weren’t you supposed to be getting married?” She asks confused.

Lucifer is still in his white tux. 

He looks at Lilith like she’s something to be worshipped, the smile that breaks onto his face isn’t forced. Isn’t fake. Its never with her. “Wanna do something crazy?” He asks her instead, with a grin threaneing to slip his lips.

She raises her brow. 

Lucifer pulls the ring from his pocket, and he kneels before her. Lilith eyes blow wide. Lucifer simply says with hope in his eyes. “Wanna get married?” 

He’s crazy. He’s known her less than a month, He is absolutely nuts. He knows that. But he also just swore off a lifetime of fortune and his family. But they had never given off the same warmth Lilith had. A stranger. 

Lilith laughs. “Sure, why not.” 

Lucifer grins, she grins. 

They are both insane, surely they both must be insane. Right? 

It doesn’t matter…not to Lucifer. 

All that matters to him is that he’s finally gotten to make his own choice for once. And he chooses Lilith. Maybe there’s a chance at being happy for him afterall. 

[multiverse-imagines]

Something I wanted to share today. Today is the anniversary of losing my Dad to cancer. He was my best friend, and I miss him every day. I wanted to write a little something for the loss I feel. For the feeling of knowing I have people in my life (including my little delusion of Vash) who love me and are here for me, despite the giant hole that still lives in my heart. I wanted to write this for those who have the same feeling, and need a moment to cry for their loved one, regardless of what their title was to you. Come read this when you need it ❤️

Without them

Reverse Isekai AU

Vash had been doing his morning workout, the chilling air of the house, keeping him cool from the sweat that beaded on his body. His vertical pushups were interrupted by the sound of you coming down the stairs, fully dressed.

You had said you had the day off from work today, but he normally would have time to shower before coming up to cuddle you. You were never up before nine on a free day. Giving an extra push off of the floor, he landed on his feet.

"Mornin' Mayfly! You're up early!" You seemed to pause on the last few stairs, not realizing he had been there.

"Y-yeah, I just have some errands to run this morning. I'll be back in a bit."

"Why don't I come with you? I haven't been out of the house in a while." Vash smiled. Your gaze slipped into a frown, and you gazed to the floor.

"I…" you seemed to hesitate, "Sure, you can join me." Your smile returned a little, but Vash recognized that smile. It was the one he plastered on his face when he didn't mean it.

Vash liked to think that the two of you had a very honest relationship. If something was bothering you, or if you truly didn't want him to join you on your errands, then you would have said so.

He slipped off to his room to get clothes to keep him warm from the chilly weather. It was days like this he missed the unbearable heat of Gunsmoke.

Returning to your side, the two of you hopped into your vehicle, and made your way to a gas station.

"I just have to grab a drink real quick, I'll be right back." You returned with a drink that Vash hadn't seen you drink very often, if ever. You set the drink in the cup holder, but didn't open it.

He wanted to say something. You were definitely acting off today, but he didn't know how to address that kind of thing yet.

The next bit of travel ended in a cemetery. You rolled along the small roadway at a gentle speed, given the posted speed limit.

Vash hadn't seen very many graveyards or cemeteries on Gunsmoke, considering most people he'd met were just buried in the desert sand, where their bodies would disappear into the depths, ultimately feeding the sand worms.

You stopped the car on the side of the road, grabbing the drink, and giving a worried look to Vash before pulling yourself out of the car. You rounded the front of the car as Vash got out, allowing him to see you make your way to a gravestone. It didn't take him long to notice the death date. The one that shared today's month and day.

Vash leaned against the passenger side door as You placed the drink on the side of the gravestone, next to the small vase that had fresh flowers put in it. He saw your teary eyed smile as you gave a gentle pet to the flower's petals. He wondered if you knew who brought them. Vash took a seat on the ground next to the grave.

"I can see why you didn't want me to join you. You wanted to cry by yourself, didn't you?" His puppy eyes looked up to you. You couldn't help but give a little smile in his direction.

"I did, but I think I feel better knowing you're here. Kind of like a reminder I'm not alone anymore." You took a seat next to him.

You spent some time there talking about them. How much they meant to you, some of your favorite memories with them, and things you used to do together. Favorite restaurants, places you'd gone together, and things they had introduced you to that you now held so dear.

"And it just feels like it never gets easier, ya know? It's like every day without them is a nightmare I can't wake up from…" you looked up to Vash, who was still processing your words, "well, except you of course. You're an amazing dream I never wanna wake up from." You wrapped your arms around him, "I just wish you could have met them."

"I wish you could have met Rem too. Rem, Wolfwood, Knives, Meryl, Milly, Jesse, Brad, Frank- all of my friends. I miss them a lot. I mean, we can watch the anime whenever, but it's not the same as being there in person, ya know?"

"Yeah, we can have videos of people we've lost, but… yeah, it's not the same." You nodded. You kinda felt stupid for thinking that Vash wouldn't understand the loss of loved ones. Dead or alive, he was a long way from home, and couldn't see any friends or family. They technically never even existed.

The two of you sat in silence for a while before the two of you finally made your way back to the car.

"Hey, why don't we stop at that place you were talking about for some food? I'm starving." Vash's stomach seconded the sentiment with an audible growl. You giggled at the uncanny timing.

"Sure, I'd love to."

[pabsgavi]

﹗ ˖ ་ 🪩 babysitter : pablo gavi

Pablo Gavi x fem Reader ! ♡

❝ We keep behind closed doors. Every time I see you I die a little more. ❞

the gif is not mine!! credits to his owner

warning: english is not my language so sorry for the grammatical errors

You were quite amused laughing at one of the comments you had found in one of the stories read on wattpad, when you were interrupted by a knock on your bedroom door.

"Come in, mom."you said, putting your phone aside to put all your attention on your mother, who entered smiling.

"Honey, the neighbor is looking for you, she needs to talk to you." You frowned at her words.

The neighbor? Why did she want to talk to you?

"Sure, I'll come downstairs." She nodded and left quickly.

You took a gray sweatshirt and black jeans, along with some red high-top Converse, you combed your hair a bit, trying to look presentable, once you were ready you took one last look in the mirror and went down to the living room, where you found yourself your mother next to the neighbor, both spoke smiling, they had tea and cookies in front of them.

Which wasn't too strange, you were used to your mother having an excessive amount of visits every day, let's just say that in part she was a bit like the social butterfly in the house, whenever she talked to someone she ended up being their friend quickly, maybe Because of her charisma and lack of shyness, you weren't that similar to her in that.

"Oh y/n how big you are, darling." You smiled looking at the lady in front of you.

"Good afternoon, ma'am." You sat next to your mother on the sofa. "My mother told me that you wanted to talk to me, I hope I'm not in trouble." You joked, making them both laugh.

"Yes, darling, I wanted to talk to you, the neighbor, Mrs. Luisa, told me that you had taken care of her daughters on several occasions."she smiled, taking a bit of her tea. "And she said that you were the best babysitter in the world, like that I was wondering if you could take care of Camila and Leo, you see, my husband and I have to go to a charity event, and gavi had to leave early."

You smiled when you heard the boy's name. "Of course, I don't have any problem."

"You're an Angel, thank you very much, beautiful," she said smiling, getting up from her place. "Well, if you could go at five, that would be amazing."

"Of course, we'll see you at five, then."

After walking her to the door, you went to the kitchen to prepare a sandwich, you continued reading for a while longer, waiting for it to be time to leave.

You took a backpack, where you put some extra clothes, in case you needed to stay the night, in addition to some things you needed like your charger and allergy pills.

"Are you leaving, honey?" Your mother asked with a smile, you nodded, kissed her cheek and left your house quickly, walking for only a few seconds, reaching your neighbor's house across the street.

You knocked a couple of times, being received by your neighbor, who looked very elegant, she was wearing a beautiful navy blue dress, with pearls and her hair up, you smiled when I invited you in, you greeted her husband, who also looked quite elegant in a suit that matched his wife's.

"Y/n!"You smiled when you felt little Camila hug you by her legs.

Your neighbors had three children, Gavi, the eldest, who was seventeen, just like you, Camila, four, and Leo, who was barely nine months old.

You took the little blonde in your arms, smiling when she hugged you by the neck, you waited a bit until her parents were ready, to say goodbye to them, you had Leo carrying one arm, while you held Camila, who was saying goodbye to their parents by hand.

Camila and Leo's parents had taken care of giving you all the instructions to take care of them, so you felt quite safe, also, you had taken care of children before too many times, so it wouldn't be a big problem.

"Well, what do you want to do now, honey?" you asked, looking at little Camila.

"Could you make popcorn and put on a princess movie for me?" She ask tenderly, you nodded smiling.

As she requested, you made her popcorn and then put on the Sleeping Beauty movie, smiling to see her so calm eating popcorn and watching her movie. So you decided to leave the little one playing in his chair for lunch while you prepared dinner.

You would make dinosaur-shaped chicken nuggets and mashed potatoes for Camila and you, for the little one I'll read an apple porridge, and later when it was time to sleep you would heat her bottle, which you would do at once.

You were humming a song by Shawn Mendes, moving from one side to the other, feeling like you were in your own music video, once the food was ready you sat next to Camila, who was still watching the movie while eating her nuggets and mash, next to a little orange juice, at the same time that you gave Leo his porridge. After that you played a bit with the two of them on the carpet.

"My brother is teaching me to read," the little girl whispered excitedly, caressing Leo's head, who was on your lap.

"Leo?" you asked, pretending to be surprised, just joking with her.

The blonde denied quickly."No! Leo still can't even eat alone, silly."she laughed at the nickname."I'm talking about gavi, my older brother, do you know him?"

"Let's just say I've heard a bit about him." You smiled.

After giving Camila a bath while Leo was in his walker, you put on his pajamas and untangled his hair, and then put on the baby's pajamas, the three of them went to the kitchen, because you had to warm up little Leo's bottle.

"I don't know if I can sleep tonight," the little girl whispered, pouting.

"Why, honey?" you asked with some confusion, putting the bottle in the microwave.

"It's just... I always have a hard time sleeping, or I have nightmares, Gavi always tells me a nice story before going to sleep, but it's almost time to sleep and he's not here."Small tears slipped down her eyes.

"Oh no, darling, don't cry." You approached her quickly, wiping her tears. "When I was your age, I also had trouble sleeping, but I remember that my mother gave me a glass of warm milk and that helped me a lot, so I ... how about I give you some warm milk? Also, I promise to read you all the stories you want until you fall asleep, do you like the idea?"

"Yes!"She got up from her place and then hugged you with emotion."You are the best babysitter in the world.

"Aww, thank you so much honey," you whispered hugging her, feeling your heart crush with tenderness.

After giving her the glass of warm milk, you took Leo in your arm, to then shake Camila's hand to her room, covered her with the blankets and made sure to kiss her goodnight that her older brother used to give her.

"Okay, I'll read Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs first." She nodded smiling, covering herself a little more with her blankets.

While you were reading, you gave Leo a bottle and it took just a few paragraphs for both of them to fall sound asleep. You made sure that Camila was well covered by the blankets, and then you left the baby in his crib, turned on the night light in the shape of stars and take the glass of milk to the kitchen. You did the dinner dishes, as well as tidying up everything they messed up while playing.

You took a shower and put on your pajamas, walking barefoot to the kitchen to get some juice, just as you were serving this the front door rang, you thought it was the children's parents, but you knew it wasn't when you felt arms passing through your waist, you smiled, knowing exactly who it was.

"If I had known that mom would hire such a cute babysitter, I would have gotten home much earlier." You laughed, still with your back to him.

"You're an idiot-" the words hung in the air when you looked at his white shirt, which was stained red on the abdomen, he noticed your horrified look, then he took your hand, and then kissed it.

"It's nothing, don't worry, I just fell while playing soccer with Pedri and scratched my abdomen a little," he explained, trying to reassure you, which obviously didn't work.

"Take off your shirt, gavi." you whispered, trying to sound calm, he raised his eyebrows giving you an amused look.

"Honey, the kids are upstairs, now n-

"Pablo..." you whispered with an authoritative tone, he rolled his eyes, got rid of his jean jacket, and then took off his white shirt, you looked horrified at the area of ​​his ribs, where there was a fairly noticeable scratch, which still seemed be bleeding."My God."

"It's nothing, honey." You gave him a dirty look, he laughed.

You told your boyfriend to stay in his place, you went to his room, and then to the bathroom, knowing exactly where the first aid kit was located, it was certainly not the first time you went to his house, although you usually did when he was alone.

When you got to the kitchen you found him drinking your orange juice, you smiled.

"How is it that even with a scratch on your rib you still look so good?" you asked smiling, making him laugh.

"I don't know, I think they made me with a lot of love," he replied arrogantly, making you laugh this time, before kissing your forehead.

You took the cotton full of alcohol, to begin to pass it carefully through his wound, you heard some moans and curses on his part, which made you laugh slightly, once you finished you put some healing cream and some bandages.

"Okay, now get dressed, idiot." You threw the shirt at him, making him laugh.

"Oh come on, you were totally enjoying the view," he tease, this time it was you who laughed.

"There's a reason you're my boyfriend, that's all I'll say."

He gave you an amused look, before carrying you into his arms to his room, you laughed as he got on top of you and started tickling you.

"You're the best girlfriend in the world, you know that?" I ask approaching you.

"Yes, but I like it when you say it."you both laughed, he took you by the cheek and joined his lips, in a kiss that was a little longer than you expected.

After that, you accompanied Gavi to kiss his sister good night and they both stayed watching movies on the sofa, until he ended up falling asleep on your lap, you got up, trying not to be too loud to wake him up, you took a from the blankets on the other sofa and covered him with this one.

You picked up Gavi's clothes that had been left in the kitchen, you left them in the dirty clothes and then you stayed with him stroking his hair watching the movie, you wanted to be awake in case one of the brothers woke up, and that's how it was, you ran to the listening to Leo's crying, you took him in your arms and he calmed down while you sang to him a bit, preparing another bottle, to give it to him sitting on the sofa, with Gavi still asleep.

The sound of the door indicated the arrival of the parents, who smiled when they saw you with Leo in your arms and Gavi on your lap completely asleep.

*Oh God, I think I'll have to pay you extra to take care of gavi."the woman joked, she laughed just like they did. "If you want, you can take Gavi to bed, I'll take care of Leo," she proposed, smiling, you agreed.

As you handed the baby over, you told them how the afternoon and evening had been, and they talked about how well their event had gone.

"Gavi, darling." caressing her hair, you were kneeling next to her, he smiled.

"I'm awake, I swear," he whispered, his voice sleepy, making you laugh a little.

"Yes, of course, now we are going to take you to bed, silly."

Once he got up, you took it upon yourself to take him to his room, all the way he kept his eyes closed and babbling.

"And my goodnight kiss?" He ask, once you left him on the bed, making you laugh a little, you rolled your eyes and approached him, leaving a kiss on his forehead, he quickly frowned, opening his eyes , making you laugh.

"Good night, gavi sweet dreams."

(...)

"Oh my God, these pancakes are delicious, mom." You laughed at Gavi's comment, who looked like a little boy, while you gave Leo his bottle, because you had already eaten, but the others hadn't.

"Don't thank me, y/n took care of everything today." She proudly pointed at you, making you smile.

"y/n is the best babysitter!—She laughed at Camila's comment."I already want you to leave home again so that she can take care of me."

"I think your brother thinks the same, Cam."His father joked, making you laugh out loud, and gavi choke on his pancake.

[chevaliermalfets]

Hello, I am already in love with with Morgan. I'd love to hear more about her, or know where I could read her story?

Also. In a world where men get their heads cut off and are fine, or grow to be as tall as trees, or hold their breath for nine days, I think we deserve some Mary Sue girlies. As a treat. :)

hiiii I haven't written anything for her (or arthuriana in general) but I have many thoughts that I'll put under a readmore

also you're SO right we do deserve some mary sue girlies. as a treat!!

some jumbled thoughts about morgan:

first off im the world's #1 supporter of arthur/guinevere/lancelot polyamory and also of playing with lancelot's gender, so in my version, lancelot is afab (possibly transmasc or nonbinary, I haven't fully decided) but presents as male so only a few people (arthur, guinevere, the lady of the lake (who raised him, let him dress masc and get trained as a knight, etc), maybe one or two others) know that he's not a cis man. also while arthur/guinevere/lancelot is very much a thing, they have to keep it secret, and there's still rumors that lancelot is sleeping with the queen (he is. he's also sleeping with the king. usually at the same time).

so at one point lancelot gets pregnant with arthur's child and they have problems because:

they can't exactly announce that their best knight is going on maternity leave

they want to acknowledge the baby as one of arthur's children

so the solution is to send lancelot "on a quest" where he just goes back to....the lady of the lake?? probably?? and chills with her for a while until he has baby morgan and he then secretly sends her to camelot

at the same time, guinevere fakes a pregnancy, and there's a bunch of rumors that lancelot is the father because of his conveniently timed "quest"

so when baby morgan arrives, arthur announces the baby to the court and the nobles/castle staff/etc are all clambering to see the baby to figure out if lancelot is the father. they all take one look and are like "oh. that's definitely arthur's child" (either through facial features, or im also thinking arthur and morgan have darker skin while both guinevere and lancelot have lighter skin) and some of them are a bit disappointed because they wanted to keep spreading rumors

morgan grows up in the castle and is friends with other nobles' kids, and she's jealous when the boys her age start to get knight training, so she watches the training from her window and tries to teach herself. when she's like 10, one of her friends' (still working on a name, calling her V for now) father (a knight?) dies (V's mother also died several years prior) and she's left destitute, but morgan sneaks her into the castle and hides her in her room and sneaks her food. (morgan's nanny catches on pretty quickly but doesn't say anything, she just makes sure there's always extra food left out in the room and plenty of clothes and toys)

by the time she's like 12, mordred can very clearly tell that his little sister is arthur's favorite and could pose a threat to his guaranteed succession to the throne, so he tries to kill her (poison?? maybe with the help of morgana or morgause?? or an "accident" when she's horseback riding??) and she's very sick for a few weeks. arthur strongly suspects it was mordred, but he doesn't have any evidence so he can't do anything about it.

to keep her safe, arthur decides to send her to a convent. she's upset about this and throws a fit because she doesn't realize she was poisoned, she just thinks she's being punished. she also realizes that she can't keep taking care of V if she's not living in the castle, so they hatch a Scheme™

when the knights come to escort morgan to the convent, she comes out of her room all ready to go with her hood pulled over her face and she's acting very pouty. the knights are all like "ugh why did we have to get stuck escorting the bratty princess" so they don't interact with her much, they just try to get this over with as soon as possible. they take her to the convent and introduce her to the nuns and get out of there. the nuns have never seen the princess so they don't realize that they're raising V instead of morgan

meanwhile morgan runs away, disguised as a boy, and starts training to be a knight for several years (possibly with the help of the lady of the lake)

after four years or so, arthur and guinevere send for morgan to come back to camelot to have a role in the court. when V shows up pretending to be morgan, no one knows the difference because they haven't seen her in four years and she looks close enough. V continues to live at court for several years doing princess things

eventually, lancelot and guinevere get caught, lancelot escapes, and guinevere is sentenced to be burnt at the stake. mordred knows lancelot is going to mount a rescue, so he plants a trap on the outskirts of camelot and captures him. being the dramatic Bitch™ that he is, he waits until the last minute (when they're leading guinevere to the stake) to tell arthur.

(I have this scene so clearly in my head. arthur is staring out the window at guinevere, he doesn't even turn when the big doors slam open, only looks when mordred begins speaking to him and tells him he has good news. his goons lead in a chained up knight with a bag over his head and force him onto his knees, then mordred says something like "I have captured the traitor knight" and pulls the bag off lancelot's head. lancelot and arthur lock eyes and lancelot is very clearly apologizing for failing while arthur just looks heartbroken, because not only does he have to watch guinevere burn now with no hope of her being rescued, but he'll also have to sentence the man he loves to death as well. arthur's forced to let the execution proceed and at the very last moment an army storms the square and a mysterious knight rescues guinevere and rides off with her. arthur and lancelot and relieved but also extremely confused because the knight's insignia is unfamiliar, and they have no idea what he intends to do with guinevere.)

surprise, the mysterious knight is morgan! she sends her army off to keep guinevere safe and goes to camelot under a flag of truce. she gets taken to arthur, but still wearing full armor with her visor down so no one knows who she is. she goes up to mordred and throws her glove down to challenge him to a duel to the death, claiming that he tried to kill her years ago. he doesn't deny it, saying he's tried to kill lots of people. they fight, she wins, while she has her sword to his throat she demands he withdraw the accusations against the queen and lancelot. he does, so she lets him live, but now lancelot and guinevere are free and can return to camelot.

morgan turns to arthur and pledges her loyalty and asks to be a knight of the round table, and he's so grateful that lancelot and guinevere are safe that he accepts. he asks her to stand and asks her name and to remove her helmet. she reveals that she's princess morgan, which V confirms (maybe morgan also shows a distinctive birthmark or something to further prove her identity)

yay! everyone's happy! morgan gets to be a knight and also be princess and also gets gay married to V.

I'm thinking also maybe redemption arc for mordred where he comes around to caring for morgan, maybe throws himself in front of a sword for her and tells her she'll be a good queen or smth as his last words

[walkingintheheartbreaksatellite]

Flicker Chapter 4- Bend The Rules

THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS SMUT. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.

February 1st, 2023 3:00pm

After a long day, especially since I started at 3:30am to do a session with Joshua, since they had a 72 hour stretch at the hospital they're interning at, I'm finally on my way home.

My drive home is short and uneventful, though I am ever so impatient at every red light I hit. After about the 4th red light, I'm hit with a bit of luck and I make it home in about 5 minutes and score a spot in the garage since I'm the first one home.

I park my car and get out, grabbing my backpack and my water bottle before closing the door and locking my car. I enter the house through the garage door and walk through the hallway and into the living room, finding Zach on the couch.

His eyes tear away from the tv and find me, causing him to raise a brow.

"What are you doing home so early?"

I scoff and I shake my head before turning my heel to walk into the kitchen, only for Zach to follow me. I stand at the sink, rinsing out my water bottle before I dry my hands and my eyes meet Zach's stern expression. I sigh and shake my head.

"Give it up Zach. I'm almost 21, I pay rent and I can come and go as I please. I don't have to tell you what I'm doing."

His eyes widen and his mouth drops.

"W-well yeah I know that, but Jenny mentioned that you were going out.. And I guess I just got a little hurt that you told her and not me.. I thought I was your best friend..."

I groan and walk away from the sink, slowly approaching Zach, who has his arms crossed with an unmistakable frown on his face. I pull him into a side hug and he leans his head on mine.

"You know, I would tell you but you hate when I talk about Niall. And that's who I'm gonna be with."

Zach groans in annoyance and lifts his head before he lightly pushes me away and I scoff.

"You know, you're being a real dick. That's exactly why I didn't tell you. You can't fucking stand that I'm seeing someone and you're not!"

His face reddens in anger and he shouts.

"That's not it! I couldn't give two fucks! But he is nine years older than you, Emily! Nine! And not only that, but he's a celebrity! You know, I've sat down and actually googled all the women he dated! You're not enough for him! Sooner or later, he's gonna cheat on you! I'm just trying to protect you!"

I gasp, absolutely struck by the words that just left his mouth. Tears threaten to spill from my eyes and I turn my back to him.

"You know Zach... You're not my mom and you're not my dad. And right now? I don't even know if you're my friend.."

With that, I quietly make my way up the stairs to my room and open my door, retreating inside, despite hearing Zach shouting my name. I shut the door and lay my back against it, tears slowly falling down my cheeks.

I sniffle and wipe the tears off my cheeks before I walk over to my closet.

He said cute and comfy, that could be anything.

I pull out a Green sleeveless top with matching pants and my White Nike platforms.

I quickly change and tie up my hair before doing a small bit of make up and then quickly pack a bag. I only pack general stuff that I would use; night dress, cute outfit for the next day, extra undergarments and my toiletries and chargers.

I zip up my duffel bag and just as I pick it up, my phone starts to ring. I look down at the name and I smile. Niall.

'Cause nobody knows you baby the way I do And nobody loves you baby the way I do It's been so long, it's been so long Maybe you-

"How is it you always seem to call when I need to hear your voice the most?"

He laughs through the phone.

"Well I suppose it's a good thing I'm in yer drive, now isn't it?"

I giggle and smile.

"I'll be right out."

He says okay and I hang up. I grab my purse off my bed and sling it on my shoulder before making my way to my bedroom door and opening it. I quietly leave my room, closing the door behind me. I make my way down the stairs and just as I reach the front door, I find Zach yet again.

He sees me and opens his mouth and I hold my hand up.

"No. We'll talk when I come home. But until then, I don't want to hear a word from you. Unless someone has died, you will leave me the fuck alone. Are we clear?"

He rolls his eyes but he nods. I take that as an opportunity to leave and I quickly open the door and close it behind me, locking it. I walk down the pavement and see Niall's Range sitting in the otherwise empty driveway.

The driver door opens and out steps Niall. Before I can think, I drop my bags and run into his open arms. I try my best to hold back my tears as he wraps his arms around my waist and lifts me off the ground, ever so slightly.

I bury my head in his chest and sniffle and he starts to rub my back with one hand. I pull away a little and look up at him. He sets me down and wipes my tears away with his now free hand.

"I know yer not cryin like this 'cause ya missed me. What's up, what's got ya upset, Petal?"

I sniffle and shake my head.

"It's stupid. Just got into a dumb fight with Zach, guess I'm just super emotional today."

"It's not dumb, Em. Yer obviously upset about it. Ya wanna talk about it? Ya don't have t' hold it in with me, ya know that, right?"

I smile lightly and sniffle as I nod.

"I know, Ni. It was just dumb and I'm just being moody today. I promise, there's nothing to worry about. I'm feeling much better now that you're here."

He smiles and leans in, pressing a kiss to my forehead. I giggle and hug him again. He wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me in close.

"I missed ya. I mean I know it's only been a few days but I've been really lookin forward t' seeing ya again."

I blush and lean in, placing a soft kiss on his lips. I move to pull away and he pulls me back, kissing me deeply. I sigh into the kiss and I feel him smile before he lets up a little, pecking my lips a few more times before pulling away completely, leaving me a blushing mess.

We laugh and he lets go of my waist and instead takes one of my hands in his and laces our fingers together. We walk over to my bags that I had dropped and Niall bends down, grabbing my duffle bag while I grab my backpack and sling it on my shoulder.

He opens the back of his Rover and we put my bags in alongside his. He closes the back and we get in and get buckled. He starts the car and I turn to him.

"So do I get to know where we're going?"

He laughs as he begins to pull out of the driveway.

"Now why would I do that? Yer reaction is gonna be priceless when we get there. And I like teasin' ya."

I fold my arms and pout a little.

"That's mean, Niall."

He laughs again, shaking his head with his eyes remaining on the road.

"You'll live. Just trust me, Em. It'll be worth it when we get there. But I promise, yer gonna like it. Ya trust me, don't ya?"

The car comes to a stop as we hit a red light and Niall turns to me slightly. I sigh and smile before I nod. He smiles and the light turns green and we begin to move again.

After about an hour and a half of Niall driving as we talk, he reaches into the center console and hands me something. A tie. I raise an eyebrow and he chuckles.

"Just put it on, Petal. I'll even do it for ya."

I nod, a little hesitant. He smiles and unfolds the tie before he raises it to my eyes and then ties it around my head and I'm left without sight. I bite my lip, still hesitant. All I can hear is the clicking of the seatbelt and the door opening and closing before the passenger door opens and I'm exposed to the chilly February air.

I hear another click of the seatbelt as Niall reaches over me, unbuckling my seatbelt before he pulls it off of me. I clutch my purse in one hand and I feel Niall take the other.

"Alright pretty girl, I'm gonna get ya out now, 'kay? Just hold on t' me.."

I nod, biting my lip a little harder. I turn in my seat so I'm facing Niall and he wraps an arm around my waist before he slowly pulls me out of the car and sets me down. He moves me away from the door and closes it before the car beeps, signaling it being locked.

I feel Niall take my hand again and he laces his fingers through mine and he begins to slowly guide me.

"Ya doin' okay, Em? Yer shakin a little..."

I feel him step and he pulls me up on what I believe to be sidewalk and I slowly nod.

"Y-yeah... Just feel a little off since, you know, I can't see?"

He chuckles and squeezes my hand as he continues to guide me. After about a good minute, we come to a stop and Niall takes my other hand in his.

"Well guess what? Ya did it. Ya ready t' see where we are?"

I nod rapidly and Niall laughs. I hear him take a few steps and suddenly I feel his breath on my neck. He unties the tie and lowers it before he folds it back up and tucks it into his pocket. I look up in front of my and I gasp, my eyes widening.

In front of me in a very large set of letters that are lit, spelling out 'Happy Birthday Harry'. I turn to face Niall, my mouth still gaping.

"Are we really-"

He nods with a wide smile on his face, and I close my mouth, though it widens.

"At Harry's birthday show? Yes, yes we are."

I throw myself at him and he catches me as he laughs. My arms wrap around his neck and his hands rest at my waist.

"I totally forgot about it! Niall, this is amazing, really."

He smiles and gives me a small kiss.

"Ya glad I left it as a surprise, then?"

I giggle and nod before leaning in to peck his lips and he smiles. He then taps my waist with a few fingers and I pull away to see him smiling.

"How about we head inside, Em?"

I smile and nod. He lets me go, though a hand is still holding mine. He leads us through the grounds to a back entrance and he knocks on the door.

It opens a minute later to reveal a tall man.

Niall's POV I knock on the door, just as I had discussed with Jeff. It opens about a minute later to reveal Jeff, who smiles when he sees me.

"There you are! I was starting to get worried! And this is your-"

I blush and interrupt him.

"My friend, yeah. Jeff, this is Emily. And sorry we're late. Got a little stuck in traffic."

"Glad to put a face to a name. Nice to meet you, Emily! I'm Jeff Azoff."

She smiles and they shake hands. He smiles and pushes the door open all the way. He then pulls out something from his back pocket: 2 backstage passes. He then hands them to me with a smile.

We all walk in and Emily and I begin to follow Jeff.

"H was so excited when he found out you were coming. He tried waiting to say hello but he had to get ready."

I nod and I feel Emily jog to my side and grab my hand, lacing her fingers through mine. I smile at her and she returns it, her ocean blue eyes twinkling as she does so. We follow Jeff for another minute or so until we come to a stop.

He turns to face use and smiles.

"There's a table over there with snacks and drinks. I have to go get something but I'll be right back."

We nod and he walks off. I take one of the backstage passes and place it around Emily's neck before I put on my own. Her phone starts to go off and instead of looking at it, she pulls it out and turns off the ringer and hits ignore on what appears to be a phone call. She tucks it back into her purse and her hand takes mine again.

Jeff comes back holding a basket and he sets it down at a small, nearby table.

"H wanted to gift you guys some stuff. When I mentioned you were coming, he wanted to make sure you both had something as a welcome gift. Enjoy, and let me know if you guys need anything! I'll be around."

We nod and he walks off, leaving us alone. I open my mouth to say something but before I can, I hear a mic come on and see Harry's opener on stage. We decide to get something to eat so we head over to the snack table.

Emily takes a plate and starts to pick up food and put it on the plate.

"So how was work? I don't think I asked ya, yet."

She gives me a wide smile and her eyes sparkle.

"Oh my god it was amazing! You know those two projects I was hoping to get?"

I smile and nod.

"That directing role and the role for that sequel?"

She nods as she finishes putting food on her plate. I quickly make myself one and we make our way to the small table with our basket on it and we sit down.

"Well... they gave me Banana Fish! So I get to start on that! And I got a role for that sequel-"

My eyes widen and I can't help but smile.

"Emily! That's amazing! I'm so-"

She snorts and shakes her head.

"You're so cute! But you didn't let me finish!"

I cover my mouth with my hand and she giggles.

"I got a lead role! One of the very few!"

I remove my hand from my mouth and stand up. I move over to where she's sitting and she looks up at me. I put my hands on her waist and lift her up into my arms, hugging her tight as she laughs.

"I'm so fuckin' proud of you, Petal! I knew you'd get it"

She laughs and wraps her arms around my neck, hugging me back. I give her another tight squeeze before I set her down, though my arms stay around her waist and hers around my neck.

I lean down and press my lips to hers. She sighs and smiles into the kiss and I pull her closer. We pull away after a minute or so, leaving her a blushing mess. I smile and squeeze her again and she giggles.

"If this is how you're gonna react every time I have good news, then I could definitely get used to it!"

We laugh and suddenly I hear her stomach growl, which causes her to blush.

"Have ya eaten at all, today?"

She just shrugs.

"A little? I've had a couple cups of coffee and a granola bar from a vending machine..."

I frown, saddened from what I just heard.

"That's it? Em, why didn't ya eat?"

She only shrugs again and looks away from me.

"I was just busy. I went to bed late and I had to wake up really early. I ended up oversleeping and didn't really have time for much."

I frown more and bite my lip, but she looks back up at me.

"But I promise, I'm fine! I'll eat what I got just now and it'll hold me off until we get something later! Okay?"

I sigh and nod, causing her to smile.

"Sit down and eat, Petal. I'm gonna look through what Harold gave us."

She nods and I let her go, allowing her to sit down and she digs into her plate. I remain standing as I begin to dig through the fairly large basket.

She finishes her plate and stands up but I catch her before she can, lightly pushing her back into the chair.

"Niall-"

I shake my head and crouch onto my knees a little to meet her height. I lay my hand on top of hers and look into her eyes.

"Petal, we both know that wasn't enough. It's gonna be a long while until we can get something more filling, how about you have my plate too? I ate breakfast and lunch so I'm-"

Before I can finish, my stomach growls and she laughs.

"Fine. But how about we share it? Or are you going to deny what we both just heard?"

I laugh and shake my head, giving in. I stand up and sit in my own chair, opposite to her. We eat and chat until we clean the plate.

"Oh, did ya want t' see what Harry left fer ya?"

Her eyes widen.

"F-for me?"

I nod with a smile and stand up.

"Yeah. He said he was excited t' meet ya."

She blushes.

"How do you know that?"

I blush and look down at the note that was in the basket.

Niall, thanks for coming! Can't wait to see you! And can't wait to meet your girl! ;) Hope you both enjoy! -H x

"He just... wrote a note. Nothing bad..."

She smirks and walks over to me and tries to peak over my shoulder but I quickly tuck the note into my pocket.

"Just a note, I'm sure."

She laughs and I shake my head.

"If ya don't stop bein mean t' me, I'm gonna sell yer stuff online."

She snorts and shakes her head. I smile and shuffle through the basket, pulling out what was meant for her: a Soup Crewneck, a few keychains and a makeup bag. I hold them out to her and her eyes widen a little and she hesitantly takes everything from me, making me laugh.

"This was from Harry? I'll definitely have to thank him if we see him."

I smile and nod.

"Our crewnecks match as well as our keychains, but you got the makeup bag and I got a water bottle."

She smiles and nods. She puts her things back in the basket and holds her arms out to me, quietly asking for a hug. I smile and pull her into my arms, holding her close. I feel her sigh in my arms and I start to rub her back.

"Ya sure yer okay, Em? I know ya said ya were but-"

Before I can finish, I hear the opening to a song and the screaming of fans starts. I turn my head to see the band on the stage before turning my attention back to Emily.

"We should head over there, sound good?"

She nods with a smile. I let go of her waist and take her hand in mine, lacing our fingers together. We walk closer to the barrier, closer to the stage and we stand next to Jeff.

My hand leaves Emily's and instead, I wrap my arm around her waist before resting it on her hip and she leans into me with a smile. Jeff turns to us with a smile.

"So is this your first concert Emily?"

She smiles and shakes her head.

"Not my first, but it is my first time seeing Harry! I tried a couple times during his residencies but I work a lot and couldn't get away."

He nods.

"And what do you do?"

She bites her lip before answering.

"Um I'm a voice actor. I direct too, but it's all mostly anime, though I have worked on other projects outside of Funimation and Crunchyroll."

I smile and squeeze her side and kiss the side of her head.

"She does voices fer video games too! And she's  gotten t' work with a lot of famous people! Mark Hamill, Patrick Stump and even Steve Carell."

Jeff's eyes widen and Emily laughs.

"Okay I told you about Patrick, but how did you did you know about the other two? My mother doesn't even know that!"

We all laugh and I shrug. And then her face pales.

"You didn't watch the Killing Joke, did you? Or the Rise of Gru?"

I bite my lip but I nod.

"I watched the Killing Joke... that was interesting. I did not watch the Rise of Gru, but ya did mention that you and Kellen were extras in that."

I can feel the goosebumps on her arm.

"The Killing Joke... now that was dark. Five Nights at Freddy's doesn't give me the creeps like that did... Eugh!"

We all laugh and turn our attention to the stage, to see Harry coming up from the platform. The show starts and from the corner of my eye, I can see Em mouthing the lyrics to every song he's sang so far, which makes me smile.

Looking at this girl at my side... I can't stand to be away from her. Every second I spend with her just feels so full of light and happiness. She finds joy in the simpler things in life and she works hard, doing what she loves. I love being around her... and I need her to know that...

The next song starts and I take the opportunity to pull at her waist and pull her in front of me, wrapping my arms around her. She looks up at me a little and smiles as we begin to sway to the song. She's nodding her head a bit to the song and I bite my lip.

"I'd walk through fire for you, just let me adore you!"

Fuck it.

I lean my head down a little to her ear and whisper to her.

"Will you be mine to adore, Emily?"

I feel her body stiffen and I let her go. She turns around and I see tears threatening to spill.

"A-are you asking me what I think you're asking?"

I bite my lip and nod.

"Will ya? Be my girlfriend?"

Her face softens and tears begin to spill down her cheeks.

"Yes, of course I will. I'd love to be your girlfriend."

I smile and she wraps her arms around my neck while I wrap mine around her waist. I lean down and meet her lips in a kiss. She sighs into the kiss and I pull her closer. Our lips move in sync until we finally pull away, out of breath.

I rest my forehead against hers, a smile never leaving my face. I hug her one last time before lifting my head. She turns back around, though she places her hands on top of mine, which now rest on her stomach.

We dance, laugh and sing along for the rest of the show until Jeff taps on my shoulder and leads us to a room way backstage. He opens the door, allowing Emily and I to walk in while he remains in the doorway, his hand on the knob.

"You guys can hang out here. H and the band will be here in just a few minutes."

We nod and I pull her over to one of the couches and take a seat, with Em taking the open spot next to me. I lay my hand, palm side up, on her knee. She smiles and places her hand on top of mine before she laces her fingers through mine. I turn to her and peck her cheek, causing her cheeks to tint and her smile to grow.

"Did ya have fun, Em?"

She opens her mouth and begins to speak but pauses when the door begins to open. In walks Harry, followed by a few members of his band. I let go of Emily's hand and stand up, and she follows my lead, standing up as well.

Harry smiles when he sees me and he walks over to me with his arms open and I meet him in a hug.

"Nialler!"

"Harry!"

We hug and pat each others backs until we pull away and his attention turns to Em, who's looking down at the ground, her hands behind her back and biting her lip.

Awe, my girl. She must be really nervous.

I walk over to her and wrap an arm around her waist before I peck her cheek in an attempt to ease her nerves. She looks up at me and purses her lips but gives me a small smile before nodding. I smile and guide her over to where Harry is standing, my hand on the small of her back.

"Harry, this is Emily, my girlfriend. Em, well of course ya know who he is."

Emily's POV

"Harry, this is Emily, my girlfriend. Em, well of course ya know who he is."

I really shouldn't be this nervous but my heart won't stop pounding. Harry Styles is standing in front of me. And he knows my name. What has my life come to?! Calm yourself! He's Niall's friend for goodness sake! If you can be normal around Niall, YOUR BOYFRIEND, then you can be normal around Harry.

I take a deep breath before holding my hand out to Harry.

"It's so nice to finally meet you! Niall has told me so much about you! Oh, and Happy Birthday!"

He flashes a smile at me and instead of shaking my hand, he pulls me into a hug. I gasp a little out of surprise but I quickly return his hug. We hug for a minute until I finally pull away, Harry still smiling.

"Thank you! And it's so great t' finally meet you! Niall hasn't stopped talking about you since y' both met! Although he won't tell me how..."

I blush and laugh a little as Niall throws his head back in laughter before he wraps an arm around my waist and pulls me close to him.

"Now that's because it's funnier t' say in person! She was actually-"

I blush and lightly elbow him in the side. He looks down at me and I stick my lip out in a pout.

"Niall! Don't you dare! It's embarrassing! Seriously?"

He nods as he flashes me a pearly smile. Harry motions over to the large couch that was behind us and we all take a seat as the rest of Harry's band comes in and takes an open seat wherever.

Niall opens his mouth to unfortunately continue on with his story when I hear a gasp and our attention turns to Sarah, Harry's drummer.

"Oh my god! You're.. you're Emily Hoffman!"

Oh my god. Sarah Jones knows who I am?! What?!

I blush and nod and she smiles, grinning from ear to ear!

"I love watching your work! Your vocal range is amazing!"

I blush even more and send her a small smile.

"Thank you! That's so sweet of you to say! I'm really honored that you know who I am!"

I see Mitch laugh and shake his head.

"Are you kidding me? She watches every one of your streams and scarily enough, could probably answer personal questions about you."

We all laugh and Niall raises a brow, making me shrug.

"I mean I'm pretty much an open book. Between panels, streams, and conventions in general, things just kind of come out. And I don't like to shut up, hence why voice acting is probably the best job for me!"

We all laugh again and Sarah leans a little in her seat.

"Honestly though, I didn't know you were a fan of H for the longest time! Not until Ian posted that TikTok!"

I raise an eyebrow.

"Ian? What did he post?"

Her eyes light up and she quickly pulls out her phone and pulls up a video. We all look at her phone to the video playing and my heart drops. The video playing is of my reaction to Harry's House, more specifically, Matilda, the day of the album release.

At that time, I was at a convention with Ian, Monica, Mike, Chris Sabat and Luci. We were all in the green room when I got a notification of the album release, as I had not really been on my phone much that day.

That was also back when I was getting a lot of hate. Many got angry and began to start accounts dedicated to hating me, all because I was constantly smiling. While I share a lot with fans and friends, my smile is sincere and I'm not being fake. But the hate... it really hit hard. They were relentless and eventually it grew hard to ignore.

In the video, you can hear Matilda playing and I let out a loud sob as Luci held me, comforting me as a mother would. My sobs only get louder and all I want to do is hide.

"I... didn't know he posted that. God I need to get after him for that. That's so embarrassing!"

I try to laugh it off and Sarah smiles, shaking her head.

"It was sweet. He posted a little message with it."

She taps her phone a few times before she turns it back around, showing me the screen.

@iansinclairvo Not many know this, but this girl is a warrior. She has feelings like anyone else and while she may smile and mean it, she cries and she has felt pain like any other human. Please show her some kindness. We all love her very much, and we hope you will love her as much as we do!

I tear up and my lip begins to quiver. Niall wraps his arm around my shoulders and he begins to rub my shoulder before he kisses the side of my head.

"I-I didn't realize he was recording... Or that he even posted that."

The room is quiet for a second before Harry speaks up.

"What happened? If y' don't mind me asking?"

I take a deep breath before I proceed.

"Um... at that time? I was getting a lot of hate on social media... People said I was faking everything and they would always say 'what's she got to be happy about' or 'no one is ever that happy unless they did something'. I thought it was dumb. Until they started getting worse."

I take a shaky breath in before I begin again.

"I was happy. I never faked that. I've been through a lot, and that's probably why hearing Matilda made me cry so much... But that's the one thing I won't really talk about in public. But that pain doesn't define me, and I haven't let it, despite everything. And some people just don't like to see others happy."

I hear sniffles and look up to see tears in Sarah's eyes. I stand up and walk over to her before I pull her into a hug. She sniffles and returns my hug and I sigh.

"Please don't cry Sarah, really. It's not worth it. They were just looking to hurt someone's feelings and they picked the one that looked like a weak little girl. I've moved past that and I don't let them upset me anymore."

She pulls away and shakes her head.

"Ts not okay! You're so young! And you've never done anything! I've followed your career for years and you've always been one of my favorite voice actors... You're so kind to everyone you meet and you make each person feel like they're the center of the universe! Everyone loves you! So I just don't-"

Mitch lays a hand on her shoulder and she looks up, still sniffling. I smile and place a hand on top of hers.

"You know why I do that? I don't want anyone to feel left out. No one should feel like that. Every single person I meet becomes important to me. Whether they become a constant in my life or not. I promise, you don't have to be upset. That's long since passed, and now we're here! Each day brings so many new possibilities, there's no need to dwell on the past. So don't waste your tears on those dummies."

She sniffles and nods and I smile. I pay her hand and then make my way back to where I was sitting, resuming my nonchalant cuddle with Niall. He smiles when he sees me sit down and he holds me close. It's quiet for a minute before Harry speaks up.

"So that's why y' were crying during Matilda. Jeffery mentioned he saw y' tear up and I was curious. But we're very glad t' have you here, Emily."

I smile at him and he smiles back. Niall squeezes my hip before he chimes in.

"Now who wants t' hear how we met?"

Everyone laughs and I try and hide my face in his chest.

"Alright so-"

————————————————————————

No one can stop laughing and my face is probably as red as a tomato.

Harry finally stops laughing enough to ask a question.

"So wait... You didn't realize who Niall was until the next day? How?!"

I shrug and blush, laughing lightly.

"I was pretty buzzed and I guess my brain wasn't working right. Which is pretty funny since the last song I had played on my phone had been one of Niall's and I had literally just seen his face. But my brain only said: Look! A hot guy! Try not to embarrass yourself! Which obviously, that didn't work."

Everyone laughs and Sarah shakes her head.

"I still can't get over the fact that you have Zach's ringtone set as a One Direction song and it happened to play in front of Niall!"

I shrug and laugh.

"Well, that was definitely something. I've honestly had that set forever though. It annoys him so I strive to do it more. And in my defense, he seems to hate Temporary Fix the most, no idea why, it's an amazing song-"

Niall tips a pretend hat on his head and we all laugh.

"But it's almost like I had to set it. He's tried to change it multiple times and I always change it back."

Everyone laughs again.

"What's my ringtone, Petal? Just curious."

I blush and bite my lip.

"Um... Well your text tone is Love At First Sight by the Brobecks. And you're ringtone? It's um... It's Fireproof."

I blush and everyone laughs.

"Hey! Sue me! It's a good song! What about you then, mister? What did you set mine as?"

I raise one of my brows with a wicked smile and everyone laughs. Niall kisses my cheek and pulls out his phone. He pulls open my contact and I blush.

Ringtone: Silver Springs

Text tone: If You Ever Did Believe

Damn it, I hate how well he knows me. I love those songs.

I blush more and lay my head on his shoulder as he laughs.

We all hang out and chat until some staff brings in trays of delicious food followed by a few cakes. Niall kisses my cheek and places a hand on my knee before he stands up.

"I'm gonna go make ya a plate, Petal. Harold, mind keeping my girl company? But don't steal her, she's mine."

He just said that with the straightest face, it's so hard not to laugh.

Harry and I both burst out laughing but he nods. Niall playfully rolls his eyes and shakes his head before he walks over to one of the tables. I turn to Harry and we chat while Niall is getting me a plate.

————————————————————————

"Oh come on, y' have to pick one!"

I laugh as I shake my head.

"Honest to god Harry, I can't! I could probably give you my top 10 or 15 but I can't just give you one!"

He laughs and shakes his head as Niall walks up to us, two plates in his hands as he takes his seat back on the other side of me, handing me a plate and a fork.

"What's goin' on?"

I giggle and shake my head.

"Harry is trying to make me pick a favorite of his songs."

Niall snickers and shakes his head as he begins to spoon up some pasta on his fork.

"Hate to break it to ya mate, but she won't even pick her favorite of mine. She won't pick from yers either."

I scoff and shake my head, before turning my attention to the plate in my lap. I stab some pasta onto my fork and take a bite, chewing and swallowing before I decide to reply.

"I can't pick from either of you! Or anything from One Direction! It's too hard! The only one that I actually pick a favorite from is Louis..."

Both of their mouths drop and I can't help but snort and shake my head. Niall then shakes his head before staring into my eyes.

"Please Petal? At least top 5!"

I groan and remove my plate from my lap, reaching over to the nearby empty table and placing it there. I sigh into the couch and let out a huff.

"Fine! Top 5! But that's it!"

They both smile and cheer and Niall kisses my cheek.

"Alright. So, for you Ni, I think my top 5 would probably be Dear Patience, Paper Houses, This Town, Too Much To Ask and Flicker. But damn it you guys are really making this hard for me."

The laugh and I turn my attention to Harry.

"Okay, since you guys have insisted. Choosing a favorite of yours Harry is actually going to hurt me..."

Did I think this was gonna be this hard? No. But it physically pains me to choose.

"Hm... Top 5 Harry songs... Adore You, Matilda, Canyon Moon, Kiwi and Little Freak. Now leave me be. You're making my brain hurt."

Both men laugh as I reach back over to the table, grabbing my plate before leaning back against the couch and resuming to eat. We all eat, talk and drink until we finally decide to call it a night.

Niall and I, followed by Harry, Jeff, Mitch and Sarah slowly make our way out of the arena and make our hike to Niall's Range. Niall's holding tightly onto my hand as we walk with Harry walking on my other side and everyone else trailing behind us.

When we get close enough, I see a few cars still in the parking lot and there is a group of people crowded around the car closest to Niall's car. As we get closer, I can faintly see a familiar face.

That's not... Is it?

I stop for a minute, Niall raising his brow at me as I pull my phone out of my back pocket. I pull open a contact and hit call, listening as it begins to ring.

"Em, what-"

I hold my finger up to Niall, silently asking for a minute as I hold the phone between my cheek my shoulder and I hear a voice come through.

"Hey-"

"Emily Marie, where are you right now?"

"What? I just got out of a concert, why?"

"Turn your head towards the arena. Don't question it, just do it."

I hear her scoff on the other end but the head in front of me turns and I can't help but smile.

"Bitch! Is that your hoe ass I see with all those people."

I chuckle.

"Get your ass over here and find out."

I hang up the phone and the figure, now clear that it's Emily, begins to run towards us, the group she was with following behind. I let go of Nialls hand and hold my arms open as Emily hits me like a bullet train and I can't help but laugh.

We hug for a minute before pulling away and then I finally remembered. Niall. I turn to him and the others with a blush and then I see other people approaching: David, Emily's husband, Clifford, and one of my best friends, Brandon.

"Oh um Niall, guys, these are a few of my coworkers. This is Emily and her husband David, Cliff and Brandon."

All of a sudden I hear a gasp come from Brandon.

"So what? You don't tell me that you're seeing someone, let alone that it's Niall Horan? What gives Em?! I thought you loved me!"

Niall throws his head back in a laugh and I blush as I walk into his arms before he wraps his arms around me in a hug.

"I told Tatum... But if I had told you, you would've blabbed to everyone. And I didn't tell anyone his full name, the only ones that knew were Jen, Aleks and Zach."

Brandon dramatically gasps again and places a hand over his chest.

"You told my husband?! Oh come on!"

We all laugh and Niall squeezes me in his arms before he kisses my head.

"How could I not, Brandon? Not only are you a blabber mouth, but you're like One Direction coo coo! Worse than Megan or even me!"

He scoffs and folds his arms.

"Am not-"

I slightly turn to him with a flat expression.

"Brandon. You dragged me to see Don't Worry Darling with you six times. Six. All because Michael wouldn't go with you."

Harry's eyes widen and Brandon blushes.

"I mean... It was a good movie!...Fuck Em, I hate you so much right now."

I snort and shake my head. Niall lets me go with a smile and I walk over to Brandon, giving him a side hug and patting his back.

"Whatever you say, Brandy. Whatever you say."

He pouts and I laugh at his reaction. I give Cliff, Emily and David and Brandon one more hug before waving them goodbye. They all head to their cars in separate directions and Niall and I head to the Range.

Harry gives Niall a hug and I turn and see Sarah, who has a big smile on her face. I return her smile and I give her a hug.

"Mitch and I will have t' come see you at a con when we can get away from Mr. Busy."

I laugh and shake my head.

"Yeah, just let me know! I'm constantly updating my socials about any appearances and they're always on my site! Message me if you're going and we'll get coffee or something!"

She nods with a smile and we hug before she and Mitch walk off and Harry approaches me with a smile. He holds his arm open for a hug and I smile. I walk into his arms and he pulls me in a tight hug, making me laugh as I return his hug.

"Thank you so much for comin' , Emily. It really was great t' meet you."

"Me too, Harry. It really was a great show and you are even nicer then I ever thought. Oh! And happy birthday again!"

He laughs, thanking me as he squeezes me tight before I pull away. I wave goodbye and get in Niall's car. I sigh in the seat before reaching for my seatbelt and clicking it on.

Niall gets in, a smile plastered on his face. He leans over, placing a finger under my chin before he pulls me into a kiss. I smile, leaning into the kiss. As always, his kiss leaves me breathless as he pulls away, leaving a smile in place of my lips.

I giggle and shake my head, before resting my elbow on the center console with my hand resting on my cheek.

"Hmm what was that for?"

He flashes me a smile before he turns his attention to starting the car and looking in his rear view mirror as begins to reverse the car.

"Nothin'. Can't I kiss my girlfriend?"

I guffaw and fold my arms.

"That was totally more than just 'wanting to kiss your girlfriend' Niall. That wasn't just a peck."

I see his smile widen from the corner of my eye and we laugh as he drives. After about 10 minutes, we reach our hotel. Niall parks the car and we get out, grabbing our bags before heading inside the fancy hotel.

We check in with the concierge, and as soon as Niall is handed the key, he takes my hand and drags me to the closest elevator as we laugh. The elevator pauses a few times before we get off and Niall then leads me to a door. He unlocks it and walks in, holding the door open for me.

I giggle, shaking my head as I follow him into the luxurious room.

We put our bags against the dresser and we back into the bed, collapsing onto the bed. I close my eyes and let out a content sigh, only opening them when I feel someone hovering over me. Niall is laying on his side, resting his cheek in his palm as he looks at me with a wide smile.

"You look like you've got some evil thoughts stirring up in that brain of yours, what is it?"

He chuckles and shakes his head, leaning in a little closer.

"How tired are ya, right now?"

I purse my lips before shrugging a little.

"Why? Did you have something else planned for tonight? It's kind of late..."

He smirks and leans in, this time, placing a small kiss to my lips before wrapping his free arm around my waist, pulling me up onto my side to face him.

"Let's go swimming. I'm in the mood for a late night swim."

My eyes widen and my mouth drops a little.

"Niall- it's almost midnight! And- and I don't have a swimsuit-"

He pecks my lips again and squeezes my waist before pulling away.

"It's fine. C' mon, please?"

He puffs out his bottom lip and gives me his puppy dogs eyes, making me sigh.

"So what, you want me to go swimming in my panties?"

He smirks and nods. I groan and throw my head back. I bite my lip, thinking for a moment before giving in and sighing.

"F-fine!"

He grins and squeezes my hip before pecking my lips.

"Thank you, Petal. I promise, it'll be fun!"

I blush and nod before rolling on to my back and sitting up. Niall raises a brow and I giggle as I stand up, walking to the bathroom. I walk in and close the door behind me. I hear feet shuffling and approach the door as I begin to pull off my shirt before kicking off my shoes.

"Petal, what are ya doin'?"

I blush as I shout to the door as I push down and step out of my pants.

"Um.. Undressing? What did you think I would be doing?"

He chuckles and I hear him lean against the door. I grab a spare robe off the hook on the door and open the door a crack, thrusting my arm through the crack.

"Here. Strip down and put this on. I'll be out in just a minute."

He chuckles and takes the robe from my hand and I bring my hand back in before closing the door. I put on my own robe and tie it to my waist. I then bend down, picking up my clothing and my shoes before turning around and opening the door.

I walk out and sneak over to my bag before kneeling down and opening it. I pull out my sandals and stuff my clothes in, and just as I stand up, a pair of arms wraps around my waist, causing my soul to leave my body as I jump in surprise. Niall laughs as his arms tighten around me and I blush.

He kisses my cheek then nuzzles his chin into my collarbone.

"Are ya ready, Em?"

I bite my lip and nod my head. He squeezes my waist and lets out a sigh as he lets me go, instead grabbing my hand. He grabs the keycard off the dresser and then we head for the door, closing it quietly behind us.

We head down the hall quietly to the elevator as we try our best to hold back our giggles. We manage to make it to the pool without being noticed, despite our giggling. We walk inside the indoor pool area, closing the door quietly.

Niall lets go of my hand, walks over to a nearby shelf and grabs a few towels before walking over to a nearby lounge chair. He takes off his robe and lays it on the chair before he turns to me. I walk over to his with a blush present on my cheeks, biting my lip.

"Ya gonna get in with me?"

I nod, not looking at him.

"Y-you get in first though."

He chuckles and nods. He slips off his sandals, walks to the edge of the pool and sits down before he slides himself right in. He then turns to me and beckons me with his hand.

"C'mon, Petal! The waters fine! I promise!"

I sigh and nod.

"But close your eyes! Don't open them until I say!"

He chuckles and nods, shutting his eyes. I take a deep breath before slipping off my flip flops and I untie the robe, starting to remove it before coming to a stop. I shout to Niall, though my back is facing him.

"You're not peeking right?"

I hear his laugh echo.

"I promise! Now hurry up!"

I bite my lip, removing my robe and setting it down on the lounge chair before turning around to face the pool. Niall's eyes remain closed as I make my way to the steps and quickly step in, wincing at the cold. I wade my way over to Niall, submerging myself in the pool before I finally reach him.

"Okay, you can open your eyes now."

Niall opens his eyes and smiles before he wraps his arms around my waist. He lifts me up a little so I wrap my legs around his waist, a blush present on my cheeks.

"Yer so cute Em, I swear."

I giggle and scoop a little water in my hand, playfully splashing him. We start laugh and splash each other more until his lips find their way on mine. My lips move in sync against his, and I get so lost in him that I don't notice wrapping my arms around his neck.

He pulls me in closer as he kisses me, one hand still holding on to me as the other begins to roam my body. He grasps my breast,slightly pinching my nipple underneath the thin fabric. I gasp and moan into the kiss, causing him to pinch a little harder.

His hand makes its way down my body as he bites my lip and slips his tongue in my mouth. I pant and his fingers start to play with the hem of my panties, his fingers caressing my bare skin underneath. Just as he starts to pull them down, we hear a commotion, causing the both of us to jump.

Niall puts me down and we look up to see the same concierge from before, his face bright red.

"Mr. Horan! Finally! Please vacate the pool! It closed at 10 o'clock! It is currently one thirty!"

We both blush and nod. He hums and stomps off as we start to get out. With our faces bright red, we grab our towels and slip on our robes and shoes, heading back to our hotel room. As soon as we're in the safety of our room, we both burst out laughing.

"I think we should probably shower. We need to wash the chlorine off our bodies and our um... underwear."

He nods and nods his head towards the bathroom.

"Together? It'd probably be faster so we can both get t' bed."

"But Niall-"

He smiles and kisses my cheek.

"I know Petal. We can stay in our underwear. That should be enough. Just like a swimsuit, right?"

I blush and nod, biting my lip.

"Great. Let's get some clean clothes t' lay out fer when we're done. I'll change in the room though, s' ya can change in the bathroom."

I let out a sigh of relief and nod, moving towards my bag. I pull out a clean pair of underwear and my nightdress before standing back up, holding onto my clothes.Niall enters the bathroom and I enter behind him, closing the door behind the both of us.

Niall takes off his robe, hanging it up before he turns and pushes open the door to the large shower. He enters it, turning it on and adjusting the temperature as I remove my robe, hanging it up and placing my clean clothes on the nearby bench.

Niall gets it to a good temperature and then holds his hand out to me, so I take it, stepping into the steamy shower. He closes the door and pulls me close.

"Water okay, Em? Not too hot or too cold?"

I shake my head with a smile.

"It's perfect. It feels great."

I walk under the shower head and I start to rinse myself off when I'm stopping by Niall wrapping his arms around my waist from behind. He holds me tight against his chest and my cheeks flush.

"Niall-"

He turns me around so I'm facing him and my hands rest on his naked chest. I bite my lip but I look him in the eyes to see a serious expression on his face.

"I want t' make ya feel good, Petal. I would've in the pool but obviously we were-"

Feel good? Like earlier? That was- that was hot. He means more though, right? He must. But I'm a virgin... I don't know if I told him...

I can't take it anymore and I burst out my thoughts.

"Niall, I'm a virgin..."

He smiles and pecks my lips.

"Thank ya fer tellin' me, Petal. I had assumed so but it means everything that ya felt you could tell me. Do you want me t' make ya feel good?"

I can only blush and bite my lip, but I nod.

I do want that... But I'm terrified... Am I really ready for that? What-

"Em-. Petal! Emily-"

I'm cut from my thoughts by the sound of Niall's voice.

"Huh?"

He sighs with a relieved smile.

"Em, if this is freakin' ya out we can wait-"

"N-no! I want to! I'm just- I'm scared..."

He squeezes my waist with a smile.

"That's okay, Petal. We'll go slow, I promise. Nothing too big tonight. Tell me what ya want me t' do okay? It's all up to you."

He pecks my cheek and I blush.

"I liked what you were doing in the pool... Were you- Were you going to touch me d-down there?"

He smiles and nods.

"You want me to Em? It's what you want. I just want t' make my girl feel good."

I blush and bite my lip before looking into his eyes.

"What... What would you do?"

He smiles and pulls me into a hot kiss. I melt into his touch as he pulls me into him, though his hands find the hem of my panties for the second time today. He pulls away from the kiss, leaving me a panting mess.

"Can these come off, Petal? Or do you want them t' stay on?"

I blush, biting my lip as I think.

"Would you still... Would I still feel good if they stayed on?"

He smiles and nods.

"Whatever yer comfortable with, Em. That's all that matters. Do ya trust me, Petal?"

I nod and he smiles. His hand begins to creep down and his fingers begin to lightly mingle over my folds. He removes his other hand from my ass and instead placed it on the small of my back to hold me upright.

He starts to lightly press on me and I can't help but let out a small squeak, causing him to laugh.

"N-Niall... please. Do- something!"

He chuckles and shakes his head and that's when I start to feel it. He finger begins to poke at my hole. I grip his arm and he kisses my cheek in response.

"Shhh, it's okay Em. Just relax. 'M right here, you're gonna feel so good, Petal."

He begins to insert his finger and I bit my lip. Once he's in all the way, he begins to pull it in and out, making my toes curl.

"Niall- More! I-it's good!"

He kisses my lips softly and begins to tease my hole with a second finger. He then slowly pushes both of them in and stops, letting me adjust to the new sensation. He kisses my shoulder and traces kisses up to my neck and ge starts to suck and nibble at my sensitive skin.

I gasp and tense up, overstimulated with all the new sensations. Niall curls his fingers inside of me, making a 'come hither' motion with them. He then starts to slowly thrust his fingers in and out of my cunt, progressively speeding up as I moan and lean into his touch.

"Yer doin' so good fer me, Em. Just relax, I'm gonna take care o' ya."

I do as he says, leaning into him completely with my head on his shoulder as he continues to thrust his fingers inside my sensitive cunt. My stomach is filled with butterflies and at that moment, I feel as if I'm going to burst.

"N-Niall! I t-think I'm-!"

He thrusts his fingers even faster as he presses on my cunt with his thumb, pushing me to the edge.

"Niall!"

I moan, throwing my head back into his shoulder, my toes curling as I pant.

"That's it, Em. Let go fer me. 'M right here, Petal."

He sucks on my neck as I come undone, leaving me a panting, shaking mess before him. Niall removes his hand from my panties, quickly rinsing his hand off under the now cold water from the shower before he turns me around so I face him.

He pecks my lips with a smile and we stand under the shower head in comfortable silence. I lay my head back on his shoulder and Niall moves his hand to my hair, carefully removing my pony tail so I can rinse my hair.

We finish rinsing off, albeit quickly as the water was ice cold, and Niall turns the shower off.

He kisses my forehead before he opens the shower door, grabbing 2 nearby towels. He wraps one around his waist before he wraps one around my shoulders and I grabs the edges of the towel, pulling it close and tight. He steps out, grabbing the bath mat and laying it down before he turns to me.

"Ya feelin' okay, Em? I know that was a lot on ya..."

I nod my head and smile. I wrap my towel around my body properly and fasten it, holding it together before stepping closer to Niall. He smiles as I wrap my arms around his neck and he leans down, meeting my lips in a kiss.

"I'm perfect. Though my legs are still shaking a little. That was... definitely amazing."

He chuckles and squeezes my waist before letting me go and I pull my arms away. He walks out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him so he can change. I quickly remove my towel and change into my fresh change of clothes, setting aside my wet underwear to put in a bag later. I blow dry my hair and brush my teeth and that's when I notice my neck. I am completely covered in hickeys.

"Niall Horan, I am going to get you! My neck is not a buffet!"

He lets out a loud laugh through the door and I roll my eyes.

"Are you decent? I'm about done in here."

I hear him chuckle and shout a faint 'yes' through the door. I put my wet clothes in a plastic bag, leaving an extra for Niall on the counter, before opening the door and coming into the room. Niall is laying on the large bed, his back against the headboard. He turns his head to face me and shoots me a smile. I drop my clothes by my bag before getting on the bed, curling up next to him. He wraps his arms around my shoulders and pulls me into him, leaning down and pecking the top of my head.

"Bathroom is all yours, I left a plastic bag on the counter for you for your wet clothes so you don't get everything else in your bag wet."

We squeezes my shoulder before he lets go and sits up, moving off of the bed and walking around the bed to the bathroom.

"My girl! So considerate! I didn't even think to do that!"

I giggle and shake my head before pulling the covers back and getting under them. Niall finishes brushing teeth and takes the bag off the counter before turning off the light and coming back in to the bedroom. He puts his wet clothes in the bag and then comes back over to the bed, pulling back the covers before getting in.

We lay down and Niall turns out the light. I turn my back to the wall and Niall wraps his arms around me waist, pulling me into his arms. He kisses my shoulder and squeezes my waist as I hum in his embrace.

"Night, Petal. Sweet dreams."

I smile and cuddle into his embrace.

"Sweet dreams, Niall."

I close my eyes, falling asleep to the soft sounds of Niall's snores.

————————————————————————

I wake up the next morning and I stretch a little, only to find something hard poking against my backside.

What in the hell?

I try to turn around when Niall tightens his arms around my waist. I sigh, reluctantly deciding to wake him up.I turn my head towards him to make sure he can hear me and I see his eyes begin to squint as he wakes up. He opens his eyes and smiles as he sees me.

He loosens his grip around my waist, so I turn to face him with my hands resting on his bare chest. He pulls me into a steamy kiss and I can't help but moan. He tightens his grip around my waist, pulling me closer, and that's when I feel it again.

I push against his chest and he pulls away with a pout.

"Hey! You normally love my-"

I shake my head and pull away from him more.

"I do but there's something poking me-"

His face pales and he looks down, biting his lip. I furrow my brows in confusion but look down as well and that's when I see it.

Oh. That's... what that was. Wow.

There is a small tent forming in his shorts and I can't help but blush as well. We both look back up but Niall doesn't look at me.

"Um.. I'll just get up and uh- take care of this..."

He sits up to get out of bed and before I can think, I grab his hand and pull him back down. We're both blushing madly but nonetheless, I wrap my arms around his neck and he finally looks me in the eyes.

"Hold on. You're fine, Niall. Let's just talk about this. I mean I know I'm inexperienced with the touching and all that but I understand. And we should be able to talk about this. Do you want to tell me what made you hard?"

I blush more as the words leave my mouth but I look right into his eyes. He bites his lip though but he nods.

"I had uh- a dream. And... You were there.. We were back in the pool... And i dunno, one thing let to another and I just..."

I shoot him a small reassuring smile.

"It made you hard."

He blushes more and nods. He wraps his arms around my waist and sits up, pulling me up with him.

"I know we've never talked about it and I really didn't mean for last night to go that far-"

I quickly lean in and peck his lips, interrupting him.

"Last night was amazing. I wanted that. With you. And I want to repay you for last night."

His mouth gapes and he shakes his head.

"Emily, no. I don't wanna rush ya and-"

"Niall, please. I want to do this. I mean, you'll have to talk me through it a little bit so I don't hurt you, but I really want to do this. And it was bound to happen at some point! At least I hoped so-"

He cuts me off by pulling me into a kiss.

"Have I ever told ya how amazing I think ya are?"

I giggle and shrug.

"You can remind me how much after we're done."

Before he can respond, I scoot back out of his lap and onto the bed. I'm on me knees and Niall scoots up to the headboard, placing a pillow behind his back so he's comfortable.

I bite my lip, a little nervous, but I push myself, reminding myself to go slow. I start by taking my hand and gently palming the growing bulge in his shorts. Niall starts breathing a little heaving but I look up and see him biting his lip, so I continue.

I rub on his bulge a little bit when a hand stops me.

"Petal... Please. I-it's startin' to hurt. Need ya t-to do more."

I nod and grab the waist band of his shorts and his boxers, pulling them down all the way. I hand them to Niall, a blush visible on my face as he throws them somewhere in the room. Niall motions me over with his hand, so i scooch up closer to him. He takes my hand in his and guides me over to his pulsing cock.

"W-wow Ni.. Y-you're so big."

He chuckles and blushes.

"Well thank ya, Petal. That's a good thing, I hope."

I blush and nod.

"Okay Em, how much do ya know?"

I give him a shrug.

"Um I guess a little. Moving my hand up and down and playing with the tip, guys like that from what I've heard."

He nods with a smile.

"I want ya to spit on yer hand fer me, 'kay? It'll feel better that way. Then you can start."

I nod, doing as he says and taking my hand, placing it onto his cock. Niall hisses instantly and I look at him in panic. He sees my panic and his expression softens.

"I'm okay, Em. Just a bit sensitive, it'll get better. Just keep goin'."

I nod reluctantly and I start to move my hand up and down slowly. I gradually start to speed up, even rubbing his tip a little with my thumb. Niall quietly pants but he gasps when i suddenly stop.

"Em-"

I look him straight in the eyes, a serious expression plastered on my face.

"I-I want to do more.."

His eyes widen and his cheeks tint.

"Y-you mean-"

"You made me feel so good and I want to make sure you feel just as good."

He gives me a soft smile and he nods.

"Alright then. I want ya t' spit on my cock now. Can ya do that, baby?"

I blush furiously but I nod. I lean down and spit right onto his cock. I look back up at him and he nods reassuringly.

"Go ahead, Petal. Start slow, don't push yerself."

I start by slowly licking his tip. Niall lets out a breathy moan and he places his hand on top of my head.

"T-that's good, Petal. Now slowly, take m' cock into yer mouth. Just a bit, 'kay? Then, ya can slowly take more. But remember to breathe, Em."

I nod and take his tip all the way in my mouth. I start to suck and his breath hitches. I take that as a sign and i take him further in my mouth. I start to move up and down and he grabs my ponytail as he groans.

"F-fuck Em, just like that baby, yer doin' so good."

I take more of his cock down my throat, deciding to push myself by taking his all the way in my mouth. The second his cock hits the back of my throat, I start to gag a bit but i push through. Niall pulls me up though, and when i turn to look at him, I see worry in his eyes. I shake my head, push back down all the way and I start to suck again.

"Fuck, Petal! Yer doin' amazing! Just like that! 'M close!

He grips my ponytail again as I move up and down on his cock, speeding up as he continues to groan.

"Fuck! I-I'm g-gonna come, Petal! Ya g-gotta tell me where ya want me t' come."

Fuck I want to taste him so bad.

I speed up even more, sucking harder as Niall groans.

"Em, i-if ya don't stop I-I'm gonna!"

I turn slightly, staring into his eyes and I give him a small nod as i continue to suck on his cock. He throws his head back and grips my ponytail harder as I continue to suck on his cock. A second later, Niall groans and throws his head back as he comes, shooting his hot cum down my throat. I suck on his cock a few more times before pulling off of him and sitting up.

Before I can do anything else, Niall grabs my hand and pulls me into a hot kiss, wrapping his arms around my waist. I sigh into his kiss as our lips move in sync, albeit a bit messy. We pull away for air and I have to try and catch my breath as Niall lets out a breathy laugh. I rest my forehead against his as he holds me tight.

"You are.. the most incredible woman I have ever met."

I snort and pinch his side, making him laugh.

"I bet you say that to every girl that sucks your dick."

He laughs again, shaking his head.

"Would ya stop? I'm tryin' to be sincere! Besides, you were my first in a long while. But it was even better knowing it was you, Em."

I blush and open my mouth to say something when I'm interrupted by Niall's phone ringing.

'And if you don't love me now (You don't love me now)

You will never love me again

I can still hear you sayin'

You would never break the chain'

Niall groans and reaches over to the nightstand and grabs his phone. His eyes widen and he looks a little panicked as he answers.

"Shit Harry, 'm so sorry! Didn't see the time!"

I hear muffles through the phone and Niall scoffs.

"Get yer damn mind outta the gutter, Harold! We'll be there in a bit!"

I roll off of Niall, causing him to put as I get off the bed and head over to my bag, pulling out some clean clothes as Niall talks on the phone.

"Shut up, I'm goin! See you in a bit!"

He hangs up and sighs, throwing his head up against the headboard. I leave my clean clothes on the edge of the bed before sauntering over to Niall. He smirks and hold his arms out to me. I sit on his now covered lap and he takes me in his arms.

"I guess i forgot t' mention. Harry said he wanted t' go golfing today. Would that be okay with ya?"

I smile and nod.

"Yeah, that sounds fun! You'll have to teach me though. The last time i played golf, it was mini golf like eons ago and I wouldn't really count that."

He smirks and nods.

"I'd love to teach ya. It'll show everyone around us that yer mine."

I giggle and shake my head.

"I don't think you'll have to worry about that, Niall. I could care less about anyone else."

He smiles and pecks my lips, making me smile. He pats my thigh and squeezes it.

"C'mon pretty girl, lets get dressed. Can't let mister impatient wait anymore."

I giggle and nod. I get up, grabbing my clothes and I quickly get changed in the bathroom. I finish and come back out to see Niall fully dressed and he turns to look at me.

He whistles and I blush. He walks over to me and pulls me into a hot kiss. I grab at his shirt and he pulls away, making me pout.

"Damn, I don't know if I want t' leave now. I gotta share ya and I can't have ya all to myself."

I giggle and peck his lips.

"You're telling me! You look hot as hell! How am I supposed to keep other girls away from you?"

Niall laughs and shakes his head. He pecks my lips but that quickly turns into another hot kiss. His hands begin to linger down my body until he finds my ass and he hesitantly grips it. I gasp and he takes the opportunity

He begins to pull the hem of my dress up as his phone goes off again. He pulls away from my lips, groaning in frustration.

"Goddamn it! Why did I tell him yes?"

I giggle and pat his chest.

"Let's pack up and get out of here so he stops calling."

He chuckles and nods. We quickly pack up the rest of our stuff and check out of the hotel. We load everything up in his car before getting in, and Niall quickly starts the car, pulling out of the hotel parking lot.

He drives us to this lavish country club, holding my hand the whole time as he drives. He finds the closest spot and parks before he throws his head back on the seat, sighing. He turns to look at me and I squeeze his hand.

"You okay, Ni? You look a little bugged."

He nods and squeezes my hand.

" 'M fine, Petal. Let's just go before he calls."

I smile and nod, and I lean in, pecking his lips. He smiles and squeezes my hand one more time before he pulls away.

We get out and Niall opens the trunk, pulling out a set of golf clubs. I widen my eyes in surprise and he shrugs before letting out a small chuckle.

"What? 'M always prepared to golf. Now lets go get ya yer own set! We can rent some inside. I'd let ya use mine but I'm left handed and yer not..."

I chuckle and shake my head.

"No worries."

He smiles and slings his golf bag on his shoulder, taking my hand in the other and we walk inside to the main building. We check in and Niall rents a set of clubs for me, slinging it on his shoulder along with his own, despite any arguments I had. We head outside to the restaurant outside of the course and that's when we spot Harry.  

We walk over to his table and he looks up from his phone, smiling when he spots us.

"Finally! There you are! I was worried I was gonna turn 30 before y' got here!"

We all laugh and Niall rolls his eyes as we sit down at the table.

"Sorry, Harold! We got distracted! I didn't see what time it was!"

Harry laughs and I blush, mentally sliding down my seat in embarrassment.

Yeah, sorry that was me...

" I dunno about you both, but 'm starving!"

Niall and I nod in agreement and we open our menus. Our waiter comes over and brings over coffee, taking our orders before walking off. Niall and Harry start talking as I poor cream and sugar in my coffee, taking a sit of the now semi- bitter beverage. Niall takes a hold of my knee from under the table, surprising me and causing me to jump a little in my seat.

Niall and Harry laugh, causing my face to turn beat red.

"You good there, babe?"

"Y-yeah I'm fine. What's up? I guess I zoned out a little."

Niall smiles and squeezes my knee.

"We were just talkin'. Since ya never played real golf before, we wanted t' know if ya wanted t' start at the driving range or if ya wanted to go on the course right away. But if ya did want t' start on the course, I'd help ya until ya got used to it."

I bite my lip and think for a minute.

"I mean I get the general point of it, so I guess the golf course is fine. And I feel better knowing you'll be there."

He smiles and takes my hand from under the table and laces his finger through mine, squeezing my hand. Our server comes back over, handing out our plates before walking away again. Niall lets my hand go and we all dig in to our breakfast. After I take a few bites of my pancakes, I feel Niall's hand on my knee again, but this time, his hand begins to trace up to my thigh. I look up at him and my face is beet red.

"Niall-!"

He laughs, moving his hand up more.

"What? I  just want a bite of yer pancakes, Petal!"

"Nuh uh! You have your own! The last time I gave you a bite of something, you took a big bite and ate most of it!"

"C'mon, Em! Yours has chocolate chips in it! Just one bite! You can decide how much!"

He pouts, though his hand traces even further up my thigh until he reaches the very wet spot on my panties. I bite my lip and close my legs, trying to silently tell him to stop as I fork up a bit of pankcake and hold my fork up to his mouth.

He smiles and takes a bite, humming at the taste. His hand remains at my panties and he begins to rub on the wet spot with one finger. I bite back a moan and I lower my hand down, lightly smacking his hand, giving him a stern look. He chuckles and slowly pulls his hand away.

Harry sits there for a minute and he begins to laugh. Niall and I both raise an eyebrow at him and he shakes his head, his laugh dying down.

"Sorry, 's just been a while since I've seen Niall this happy and relaxed."

Niall smiles and pats Harry's back.

"I am mate, I really am. Happiest I've been in a while."

Harry smiles and pats Niall's back in return. We all finish our breakfast and decide to head on to the course. Harry excuses himself to go get a golf cart and the second he's gone, Niall's places his hand on my ass.

"Niall, will you quit it! You're making me-ugh! Just stop! Harry will literally be back in a minute!"

He leans down to my ear, biting it before whispering to me.

"Fine, later then. But yer drivin' me crazy, Petal. And we keep getting interrupted."

He moves away from me a little, a pout forming on his face as he does. I sigh and turn to him, wrapping my arms around his neck. Having gotten his attention, he wraps his arms around my waist and looks in to my eyes.

"I promise I will make it up to you later, okay? Just behave and no more grabbing until we're done. Then and only then, can you have at me."

He smirks and leans down.

"Could we... try somethin' new?"

I blush and nod, crossing my legs.

"We can talk more about this later but.. as long as it's not going all the way yet, we can try something new."

He nods and smiles, leaning in before pecking my lips.

"Course, Petal. We'll only do what you're comfortable with, ya know that. But I think yer gonna like what I've got in mind."

I blush and nod. He hugs me, squeezing me tight but pulls away when Harry honks the horn of the golf cart. We grab our golf bags and get in the cart with Niall sitting next to Harry and myself in the back. Harry drives us to the first hole and I can't help but stare in awe.

I've never actually been on a golf course when its green, only when the grass was pretty much dead, back home around the wintertime when they did the balloon glows. It's so... beautiful.

Harry tees off first and then Niall, then its my turn. Niall pulls a club from my bag and beckons me over. I slip on my glove and take the club from him. He then gets behind me, wrapping his arms around me and placing his hands on top of mine.

"Alright, Petal. Ya wanna get into yer proper stance like this, nice and comfy. When ya go t' swing, relax yer shoulders and let it flow through ya. Eyes on yer target, Petal."

I nod and I take a deep breath. With Niall still holding on to me, I line up my club with the ball, practicing my swing a few times before swinging all the way and the ball flies through the air.

Niall adjusts his hold one he and squeezes me tight before kissing my cheek.

"Well done, Petal! That was a beautiful swing!" 

I blush and hug him back. He lets me go and takes my club from me while Harry comes over and gives me a high five.

"That was an amazing swing! Y' sure you've never played before?"

I giggle and nod.

"Only mini golf, when i was a mere fetus. I definitely would not count that."

He laughs and shakes his head.

We end up playing until sundown. Niall takes my clubs into the office, leaving Harry and I to chat for a few minutes. He stands next to me, his arms crossed but a smile is on his face.

"Y' know, I really don't think I've ever seen him this happy. It's nice t' see. I don't get to see him as often as I used to, so it's comforting t' know he's got someone that really cares about him."

I smile and nod.

"I really do care about him. Being with him... I don't know how to describe it honestly. I haven't been in many relationships and I know I'm still young but I can't stop smiling around him."

Harry smiles and nods, and so I keep going.

"Sue me if this is too cheesy, but with Niall? i don't think I've ever felt so safe... and so loved. Like I'd consider myself a bit of an introvert and I'd rather sleep than hang out with friends. I'm not the biggest fan of crowds either. But with Niall? I crave being around him, and I'd do anything for him, whether he asked me to or not... I've never felt like this before.Call me stupid... or even naive... but I think I'm really falling for him."

Harry smiles and unfolds his arms.

"That's comforting t' hear. I think you make a nice couple. I see him light up around you, and I've never seen him do that before. With anyone. So thank you f' makin' him so happy."

I give him a smile and just as I'm about to say something, Niall comes out from the rental area and he takes my hand.

"What were you two talkin' about just now?"

Harry and I smirk and I just shrug at Niall.

"Just about how weird we think you are. Nothing new, babe."

He smirks and starts to tickle my side, making me snort and struggle in his hold. He lets me go, chuckling and he grabs my hand again, swinging his bag on his opposite shoulder. We all head back to the parking lot, talking as we walk.

"Oh, hey I forgot Ni. We're having a Grammys watch party on Sunday. It starts at 3. Aleks said you're welcome to come if you want to."

Harry laughs a little and Niall smiles.

"I'd love to, Em. I'll definitely be there."

I smile and Harry playfully scoffs.

"What, I'm not invited too?"

I snort and shake my head.

"No, the Grammys is pretty much Aleks' reason to throw a party in honor of Lizzo. And you're nominated and performing so... I don't think you can be in two places at once. But if things were different, you'd definitely be invited."

We all chuckle and he nods. We exchange hugs and Harry gets into his car and with one last wave, he drives away. Niall puts his golf bag in the back and we get in. I buckle my seat belt and when I sit back up, Niall grabs my chin and pulls me into a hot kiss.

"Niall-"

"Need you, baby. I need ya so bad, it hurts. I dunno if I can wait anymore."

He whines, pulling at my dress and I can't help but frown.

"Okay. I'll make it better. But you have to get on the freeway first. Get on the freeway, turn on cruise control and I'll pull you out. But your eyes need to stay on the road. We don't want to get caught. Think you can do that?"

He groans and nods.

He starts the car and pulls out of the country club and gets onto the street. He gets onto the freeway and the second he's able to he turns on his cruise control. With one hand remaining on the wheel, he looks at me with a painful, pleading expression on his face. I reach over, unzipping his shorts before slowly pulling his cock out of his boxers. He hisses at the exposure but bites his lip, trying to keep his eyes on the road.

"Fuck. Petal, please."

I spit on my hand and I slowly start to play with his tip. He throws his back, his eyes closing as he groans.

"Niall, eyes on the road or I stop."

"Petal, yer teasin' me! 'Ts not nice..I need more!"

I smirk, continuing my slow work on his cock.

"You wanna talk about what's not nice? You teased me at breakfast in front of Harry. Touching me. I'm sensitive, I almost came right then and there.  I know you think I'm innocent, maybe I am, but I can be mean too. When I want to."

I decide to ease up on my teasing, and I'm finally moving my hand up and down his cock in a steady rhythm. Niall groans, though he's finally listening as his eyes remain on the road.

"F-fuck, Em! Baby! I-Im gonna come!"

"Shh I know, Ni. I got you baby, hold on."

I unbuckle my seat belt before carefully leaning my head down, taking his cock into my mouth. All it takes is a few sucks and hes groaning, gripping my hair as he shoots ropes of his hot come in to my mouth. I swallow everything, moaning at the taste and the vibration making Niall moan. I pull off of him and put my seat belt back on, leaving him a panting mess.

"Fuck, babe. I... was not expecting that from you... But I hope to god it happens again."

I giggle as I reach over, tucking his cock back into his boxers before zipping his shorts up.

"Honestly, I'm a little surprised myself. But your right.. it was hot... I'm.."

He smirks, reaching a hand over and resting it in between my legs.

"My dirty girl. Yer place? I've got an extra change of clothes in m' bag."

I blush, pushing his hand and setting it right against the very wet spot of my panties.

"Y-yeah. I don't have to go in tomorrow either, w-we just have to be quiet."

He nods, his eyes remaining on the road, though his hand starts applying pressure to my clit. He gets off the freeway, continuing his movements as he pulls up to my house and parks behind Jenny's car on the street. I let out a moan, throwing my head back against the seat.

"Shh I know, baby, I know. Let's get ya inside. I promised ya we'd try somethin' new, didn't I?"

I nod, biting my lip as I try to hold back another moan. Niall removes his hand, unbuckling his seat belt before grabbing his keys and getting out. I unbuckle myself, slowly getting out as Niall grabs his bag from the back. He locks the car and I pull my keys out as we approach the front door. I unlock it, quietly stepping in with Niall following behind me. I close the door, locking it before taking Niall's hand as I start to lead him to my room, only stopping to turn around when I hear a voice.

"Zach is gonna kill you when he finds out you brought your boyfriend over, Em."

The voice belonged to Aleks, who's sitting at the kitchen island.

"Yeah, well, last time I checked, Jenny and I are paying rent and you guys pay for groceries and utilities. He can kiss my ass."

He chuckles as I walk away, leading Niall upstairs to my room. We walk into my room and Niall closing the door.

"I'm sorry it's a bit cluttered. No one really comes in here but me and I'm not exactly home much. I can take the light down if you-"

He drops his bag and pulls me into his arms, his lips quickly covering mine.

"It's perfect, Em. It was you written all over it."

I blush and he kisses my cheek.

"Y-You said you wanted to try something new? And it would make me feel really good..."

He nods and gestures to my bed.

"Lay down f' me, love. On yer back."

He lets me go and I nod. I slip off my shoes and lay on my bed, my head laying on my pillows. Niall slips off his shoes and socks before he gets on my bed on his hands and knees, towering above me.

"Alright, pretty girl. Ya know how you made me feel good touching and sucking on m' cock?"

I nod, my cheeks darkening.

"A-are you gonna do the same to me? S-suck on m-my um... my clit?"

He smiles and nods.

"Only if yer okay with it, Petal. Will you let me?"

I nod, squirming under his sultry gaze. He smiles and he starts to pull my dress up to my waist.

"Can I take the rest off, Petal?"

"J-just my dress right? Not my bra?"

He smiles and nods as I let out a sigh of relief before nodding myself.

He sits up a little and pulls the rest of my dress off, throwing it to a random corner in my room. He lifts me up slightly and pulls me all the way up, laying me slightly up against the headboard. He traces his hands down my body, stopping when he gets to the waistband of my panties. He looks at me one more time and I nod to him. 

He pulls my panties down all the way, tossing them behind him somewhere.  He scoots down and lifts my legs up onto his shoulders.

"My poor baby. Have ya been this wet all day, Petal?"

I nod and bite my lip.

"Since this morning. Before we left the hotel..."

He smiles and lowers his head down more, and his tongue meets my clit. breath hitches and I let out a moan at this new feeling.

"N-Niall!"

He begins to lick at my clit before submerging his entire mouth on to me. I writhe in pleasure and he pushes my legs off his shoulders, pushing my thighs into the bed. He beings to suck on my clit, though his tongue continues to move up and down against my sensitive folds.

"Fuck! Niall! God, please don't stop!"

"Sshh, Petal. Gotta keep quiet, remember? Be good fer me, baby."

He suckles on my clit and pushes his nose onto my folds, putting pressure on me.

"OH FUCK NI-"

He reaches up and slaps a hand on my mouth as he continues to suck on my clit.

"Petal, ya gotta keep it down. C'mon baby, you can do it. I'm gonna remove my hand now, 'kay?"

I nod and he pulls his hand away and resumes his attack on my clit.

"Baby, I-I'm close! I feel like I'm gonna b-burst!"

His hand finds my clit and before I can think, he enters a finger inside me as he continues to lap up my wetness.

"It's okay, Petal. Come fer me, I got ya."

I curl my toes and throw my head back, biting my lip before letting out a quiet moan.

"F-fuck... Niall... Shit..."

I come undone, and I melt at the sound of Niall sucking at my clit, moaning at the taste. He slurps up the last bit and pulls away, pulling me back down so my bead is back on the pillows. He gets up and grabs a tissue, cleaning me up before throwing away the tissue. All the while, I'm panting as if I just ran a marathon.

Niall crawls up to me and lays down next to me before taking my waist in his arms.

"How ya feelin', Em?"

I giggle, cuddling up to him.

"Pretty damn good. Do you think you could grab me a t-shirt and a new pair of panties though? Panties are middle drawer and the shirts are up in my closet."

He nods and kisses the top of my head before getting up. He pulls out a large t-shirt from my closet and gets a pair of panties from my dresser before he comes back over to the bed. He lays the clothes down in front of and he strips down to his boxers, tossing his clothes in my laundry hamper. I slip on my clean panties as well as my shirt, before reaching under my shirt, pulling off my bra and throwing it in my hamper across the room.

I throw my covers back and Niall turns out the light before getting into bed with me. He pulls me against his chest, his arms wrapped around my waist as we cuddle up close to one another. He pecks my cheek and rests his head on my shoulder before whispering in my ear.

"G'night, Petal. Sweet dreams."

"Night Niall."

I open my mouth, so close to saying 'I love you', but I hold back, cuddling into him as I drift off to sleep. 

WC 16,009

Tag list!

@harrysmimi @be-with-me-so-happily @violetsandfluff @cherryscinema @buffysimonriley @kaminokatiee @swiftmendeshoran @fruitmansrecs

If I missed anyone, please let me know! Tag list is open!

Please like and reblog! Comments are very appreciated!

[sweethyune]

The taste of your lips. (series - chapter three)

— pairing : hyunjin dancer x f!reader dancer

— warnings : the story includes fiction, a lot of cursing, violence, hyunjin is very rude :,), anger issues, dirty talking, choking.. please let me know if i forgot something!

— also please keep in mind that english isn't my native language! ^^

— word count : 1,5 k

— there are reader's povs, hyunjin's povs

— READER'S NAME IS WINTER ICE!

Chapter three - "Do you like me this much Sam?"

Winter Ice.

You were standing in front of your mirror at home and you were rummaging through your closet for half an hour, just to choose something to wear, on the very first day of school. In freshman year, you use to wear formal clothes, because you didn't really need to dress up. In sophomore year, you wore a longer black dress that ended just below your knees. But what now? That was the question you've been asking yourself.

You sighed and threw on a white shirt that you tucked into a black skirt that you took on, which ended just a little bit below your butt. To top it all off, you threw on ten-centimeter black heels.

Was it too much? Maybe. Did it bother you? Absolutelly not. At the end of the day you are four feet and nine inches so you had quite a big problem with people, because you usually became someone's carpet. This way, you could avoid someone stepping on you.

And with those heels on, you can't just overlook someone who is five feet and ten inches tall.. and has perhaps the most annoying face you have ever seen in your life. You were angry again. Just thinking about that gothic bastard made your fists clench on their own. You took your bag, got into the car and drove to school.

You didn't even realize that this and next year are the last years, you'd be in this school and then, you're going to work. Crazy. You are now in third grade but.. how did the time fly so fast? It's not like you were rolling on the couch during the holidays, you had three part-time jobs at the same time to earn some extra money, which could always come in handy.

You spent money on clothes and make-up, because it was something like an aid for school. You had to go to the performances dressed up nicely from head to toe. It also had weight on the grade. At Dinadan, you had to know more than how to dance.

You had to look a certain way, be able to memorize all the ballroom dances and be punctual. You had to have a good character, be able to communicate in ways other than words. Our body has always been able to speak for us but.. can you read body language?

Do you know what it means when a person has their arms crossed on their chest? Do you know how a person feels, when they cross their legs? You had to be smart to get to Dinadan. This wasn't just another overpriced school, this is one of the best dance schools in the world. The school where you're going daily for past two years.

When you arrived at the place, you pulled into the parking lot and hit your hand on the steering wheel. Fuck. The entire parking lot was taken. Except for one place.. and when you wanted to park there, you almost hit a black Mustang, which came there in that moment and parked in YOUR spot. You angrily got out of the car and waited for an explanation from the moron, who allowed themselves to do this.

But at that damn moment, that bastard, that you hate so much, got out of the car and you knew you weren't definitely in the mood to talk to him for today. „Get into your cheap car and get out of my way. Get away yourself away from my sight." He stood in front of you amused in all his "perfection".

“Get out of here and maybe i won't scratch your eyes out." you smiled innocently at him. You were pissed, because you were already late for school.

„Shut the fuck up.” he growled without even looking at you, his face pissed off as always. He walked away not forgetting to elbow your shoulder as he passed. That fucking piece of shit.

Hwang Samuel Hyunjin

I didn't sleep all night. Molly drove up to see me yesterday and then we did it three times in her car. The fact that i had two scratches from her on my back from her claws pissed me off. I probably wasn't soft to her, but that doesn't mean i'm going to have her marks all over my body. I guess not really. I already had a warning light going on in my head to never fuck Kim Molly again.

I finally got up and went to school. That's right, at two in the morning. I changed into a black tank top, gray sweatpants and finally relaxed as i began to sway to the music. I danced until about a quarter to seven and then went home to shower and change. I had to dance out all the stress and anger because everything that was going on around me was like a spiral of shit from which there was no escape.

I don't even know why the fact that this is already one of the last two years that i will be studying here pissed me off. Maybe i felt her presence here and that's probably why i wasn't ready to leave. She was here, in all the photos and on half the trophies the school won. She was beautiful and i looked at her every time i have passed by the fame board. All the teachers here knew her, some even taught her.

„Good morning." Minho sat down next to me and threw a burger at me. I was sitting in the dining room, planning to buy some food from the buffet, but i guess i don't have to anymore. „Hello." I mumbled. „Where's the dog?" I arched an eyebrow and glared at Minho. He looked so pissed off. „Shitting" He snapped and i smirked. Of course he is. What else could Seungmin do in the morning?

I got up and left him with a nod. I turned around and headed to my locker where i grabbed my gym bag. I threw one pair of sweatpants in, shorts, two tank tops and the burger with bottle of water inside. I put my gym bag on my back and suddenly watched as Winter Ice appeared not far away from me.

Rage. I felt angry again. I quite enjoyed watching her in the morning as she tried to park somewhere and ended up parking the car into the janitor's parking spot. I smirked. The boys from several classes appeared next to me and i leaned my elbow on the locker. "Hey you blue viper." I yelled at her, my smirk deepening as she spun around to face me.

Winter Ice

„Hey you blue viper." You heard a voice that made all the hairs on your body stand up. That fucking bastard. „How many guys are you going to fuck today? Or did you get all dressed up for me? Want me to fuck you this much?" He appeared in front of you and licked his lips. You balled your hands into fists, anger seeping through you. You scoffed and raised your hand to hit him.

But you were stopped by his hands, which grabbed your wrist. He pushed you and pressed you against the locker behind you. You looked up at him with your head held high and watched his pissed off expression. He gritted his teeth.. and he was definitely thinking of killing you in hundred different ways.

„Don't even think about doing such a thing." He growled. „You're just a little whore that nobody cares about. You can't be compared not even to a dog." He spluttered and you just smiled. „Do you like me that much Sam? So much so that you have to hold me like this, pressing your crotch against me? You're pathetic if you think that i could ever want you that way.” You smiled cheekily, teasing him. Knowing exactly how much you were annoying him at the moment. But you weren't lying anyway, his body was pressed all against yours. Maybe it wasn't his intention but you felt happy with the thought, that you could piss him off even more.

„What? Does fucking others no longer satisfy you? Are you having problems with your prostate?" You chuckled and wanted to continue, but just then he grabbed you by the neck and squeezed it hard in his hand. „You're dead, you tiny chump." He growled and you suddenly felt tears welling up in your eyes from the lack of oxygen.

„That's what you said in freshman year and i'm still alive." You gave him a cheeky smile and a growl came out of his mouth. If he thinks he can control you, he's fucking wrong. And just then it stopped because you two heard Mrs. Young's voice.

„Mister Hwang and miss Ice to the principal's office. IMMIDIATELY."

masterlist